《Song of Rapture》 Chapter 1: The day the horn blown Life wasn¡¯t simple to begin with. among the billions of people on earth they have strive themselves to gain the meaning to live in this modern era of 20XX. Some live a leisure life while some live a harsher life compare to others. People working on the farm plowing through the ground were one of the means to reach the necessity to live. While others work within a company brandishing their own set of suit looking professional with their days already fill with their own sets of working hours. these men and women are living their life without a bump in their life. Maybe a few problems here and there but overall the atmosphere of today world was peaceful. Still, some part of the world was not able to cherish this kind of peace. War reign over their lands underneath the fabrication of the new world order. A clever deceptive maneuver by the higher communities that tie the world within one organization. But sadly a day would come where all things came to an end. Even the mighty will fall and the weak will prevail. For sure the time will come where all be in reversed and in chaos. ¡­ As the planet Earth revolve around the huge star that brightly lit. half of the planet was cover by a layer of darkness. The only thing accompany the darkness of the sky was the bright lit moon reflecting the ray of the sun. Zooming closer to one of these dark region, tiny specks of yellow light spread within this region. A small country where with its land divided by a vast yellow sea. at the eastern land of this country, instantly the image zooms into a small apartment building. inside a bedroom of the tenant. a basic setting of a bedroom, one single bed, one cupboard, one study table and a laptop on top of it. the bed was neatly put beside the open window, as the moon shines the interior of the room the humble wind breeze in cooling the room. under a thick and comfortable blanket, someone was snuggling comfortably under it. a young man with black hair with a few strands of greyish hair was deep in slumber. his face was average to be exact not that handsome and not that ugly. normal for some but handsome to others perspective. by the interior of the room, it was normal to be exact not striking in anything and no prominent feature that can relate with the personality of the owner of this room. Usually one would at least have a certain fondness toward something or something exquisite for that person only but this young man frankly nothing can be find to relate with. a rather normal but odd person. time flew by in a blink of an eye, the sun rises from the east showering the inhabitants with its glorious sunlight. as the sunray enters the young man¡¯s room, the light hit the face of the young man warming the side of his face. ¡®urgh the sun¡¯ the young man groans as the heat starting to bother him. then his eye blink and he open with a surprise face. ¡®shit im late for class¡¯ the young man quickly turn frantic, throwing the blanket of the floor he ran and changes his cloth as fast as he can and make way to the door. With a worried face, he ran down the stairs of his apartment down to the ground floor. Leaping through the fences he sat on his worn down looking motorbike. An old model from his dad just for the sake of his education. Revving the motorbike he speeds his way through the road heading to his college. In 10 minutes or so he arrived upon his college. Parking rather brashly, his attitude doesn¡¯t show that he really care about the old motorbike of his as he leave it without locking it up. Running through the foyer, the building of his college was a small one, but fill with history as the old building architecture was build based on the victorian English. But still for interior most of it was remodel to fit in the modern standard of teaching utilizing technology mainly projectors or so forth. Race up to the stairs he then reach the designated classroom for today class, he quickly barge in and by the looks of it he was safe. The lecturer hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He blew out a sigh of relief; at least today he wouldn¡¯t hear another mouthful of torment from the lecturer of his. As he enters the room some of his classmates were sneering at him for being early once in a while. ¡®ehh if isnt Raine, didn¡¯t thought you would be early¡¯ said a brazen young woman with char red hair. Raine can only smirk towards her, reacting to her sarcasm would not be good for his heart. He takes his seat beside the window. Outside the window a scenery of a peaceful city. Not the biggest of the country, but one of the most prominent in this prefecture. As he stare out of the window, sometimes he wonder if this peace that he felt would last. A peculiar thing to think of for a young man who still hasn¡¯t felt the real harshness of the world or rather oblivious to the current world predicament. But none of that matter for him right now, as it was only a thought no more and no less. A fleet of the moment that he thought of. The lecturer came and the class goes on as usual. Class went on as usual and our young man here, Raine was day dreaming and not the slightest has the desire to pay attention to what the lecturer was teaching in front. The lecturer was already accustomed to his behavior but still they were still annoy by it. Besides him, the others was paying close attention to the lecture without any disturbance. This college of his that he attend is the most prestigious university in the prefecture. Not to be alarm, this country that he reside in has an overwhelming numbers of educational facilities mostly college and university. The heavy abundance of it makes the educational system to disbalance without any proper system in managing the whole institute as a whole. Thus the colleges in the whole nation are rank by numbers from the most sought after to the least desireable. And this university that Raine attend is the top 10 most prestige in the country. Only the 2% of the best of the best could enter these top college. So the concentration and their will to study was not at all surprising as they are one of the elites. But Raine he is in fact¡­ hmm lets just label him as a lazy college student that remarkable ended up here in a prestige university. As the class goes on, Raine ignore everything else and daydream within his very own mind. sometime he stare out of the window sometimes he snooze and sometime he scribble on his notepad. Compared to others Raine was certainly lacking a certain something. As he was snoozing in his class, something or some noise rang out in the atmosphere. HONNNNNNNNNNNNNNN A loud horn like sound reverb in the air, waking Raine from his slumber. The sound was clear as day, even the lecturer stop on his track turning silent as the loud trumpet sound. Everyone was astonish and surprised by the sudden loud sound. Looks of bewilderment were plastered across their faces. None could believe what they just heard. Outside, people stop doing their own work and stare at the sky as they heard the loud sound bellowing. Mixed expression can be seen within the faces of these people. Even those who was driving stop pressing the pedal. As the world pause, the loud sound continuously rang out until 10 minutes. These 10 minutes were when the world was one. Where the whole world was like in a pause state. Raine POV; ¡°Ugh whats that sound and why is it so loud. Damn sound disturbing my beauty sleep.¡± I woke up from my nice and relaxing sleep until I heard that loud horn sounding that vibrates my eardrum. The sound was almost like it came right from beside me. I slowly brought my body to lean back on the chair rubbing my drooping lazy eyes. Looking around in the classroom, all I could see was their face full of surprised. Even that lecturer who always scold me stop blabbering about his theories. How long till this loud noise will last, ¡°cant the maintenance do something with the P.A system. The sound is getting out of hand here.¡± But slow mind start to pick up in the current situation. I glance to the window and saw all the pedestrian all stop on their tracks and looking up to the sky. My heart start to beating hard as something sinister was starting to corrupt my thoughtless mind. looking up to the sky, there was nothing out of the ordinary except the white clouds and the clear blue sky. I¡¯m myself start to wonder, start to begin to think there was something bad coming in our way. I sat there watching the scenery of men and women silently looking up to the sky standing there watching them standing like a statue. The sound which doesn¡¯t stop kept ringing in my ears until it more or less reaches 10 minutes or so. Then a dead silence surrounds the class as well as the whole world. a silence that sent chills to the spine. As I glance around them all, my eye was lock toward someone. It was a female classmate of mine, with light brown skin color; her black glistening hair was wavy in nature with its length up to her lower shoulder blade. But what caught my eyes was the state of her body. she was trembling from up to down. While clasping her hands together, she was murmuring something out of her religious scripture. He didn¡¯t thought that she was that religious but her current state certainly pique his interest since he didn¡¯t know what her thought were. her bestfriend beside her, notice Biella condition and she calmly soothe her down by rubbing her back with her gentle hand. But her condition was still persisting, she was still shaken after hearing the loud horn. ¡®may God protect me and save me from my sin¡¯ said Biella repeating over and over again as she was like in a trance like state. I couldn¡¯t really understand what she was so afraid of, it isnt like it¡¯s the end of the¡­ Before I could complete my sentence within my own monolog, I realized something, something terrible as her action and the loud horn sound before was undeniably related. An event spoke within the religious text from Biella religion which has been prophesized since millennia ago. An event that will mark the beginning of the end. The loud horn from before was no doubt the prelude for the event that is called, the Rapture! --- Raine¡¯s body cant help but to shiver in fear a bit. The sudden realization smack something within his mind. then loud booming sound start to surround the whole university. Accompanying the loud rumbling sound, scream of agony from men and women rang out outside the university. This screams alarm the whole class, bringing them as a whole to felt something was not right. Raine who was beside the window, scan the outside with his eye and as his small eyes watch the things unfold in front of him. a sense dread and fear starts to creep in his heart. Han, a known jokester of the class who was always cheerful ask Raine with a curious tone. ¡®Raine, what did you see?¡¯ Raine who was too shocked to say anything only wave his hand to come forward to the window. Han step forward while the others follow him. as they open the curtains of the windows, a dreadful and chaotic scene was in front of them leaving them speechless and their jaws hanging. Their eyes were wavering as the scene they were spectating were not as they expected. Outside the window, countless unknown looking animals in various shape and sizes starts to manifest themselves from portals that are popping out everywhere. But what cause them shudder in fear was none other than the scene of these weird looking animals devouring the innocent people who were beside the streets and some eating at a restaurant near the road. This animals are indeed not animals as their sizes itself even rival the size of elephants and even larger than them also roam the streets devouring any human in sight. These things cant even be called animals but more accurately¡­ ¡®monsters!¡¯ exclaim Han as he watch the event. As the words he shouted reach the ears of the others. some start to realize they are in deep problem. some of them start to panic as they cant believe what was happening right now. Their minds were constantly rejecting the idea of the world gone mad, as they all start to turn in denial. Han himself cant help it but letting his legs turn weak and his bum drop to the floor. Biella on the other hand was continuously murmuring and reciting her religion holy text ignoring the screaming and sound of agony outside the window. Even the professor who was giving a lecture just now, rush out of the classroom as soon as he seen the dreadful scene running out leaving them behind. The guys didn¡¯t even realize that they are being left out. Then out of the corner of Raine¡¯s eye, he spot something. ¡°damn it, those monsters are entering our university¡± said Raine within the confinement of his mind. Even when he know the looming danger that was approaching, it doesn¡¯t mean he has the power to do anything about it. Raine could only absent mindedly look the number of monsters enter the entrance of his university. Han who saw this told the whole class about the occurrence alarming them all about the approaching danger. ¡®guys! Those monsters are coming in¡¯ said Han Most of them hurried to the windows to see a glimpse of what the danger was. Even before they enter screams rang out from outside the classroom of theirs. All of their heads instantly glance toward the door, afraid of something entering the safe haven of theirs. Then one of them cant stand the fear anymore and shouted; ¡®I cant do this, I want to get out of here!¡¯ said Doen, a man in his 20s. with his black hair comb in a sleek manner with a neat undercut on both side. His skin color was dark brown in color with a well trim chin strap expressing how he was a person who put his priority to his appearance. His face was a manly man with a lot of macho man characteristic in it but his voice wasn¡¯t. He stands up and quickly went toward the door. The others behind him don¡¯t have the energy to stop him. Before he could open it, the door suddenly burst open as a few students with bloody cloth all over them enter. Surprised by the sudden entrance Doen cant help it but taken aback and unconsciously take a step back. His eye was wide open as he watch the helpless state of these students. Their eyes were stricken by fear and they close the door of the classroom as fast as possible reflecting their action as they were afraid of something out there. There were three students who came in and all of them were bloodied. Their breath was frantic, their appearance were dishevel and their mind were absent as seems as they have face something that they didn¡¯t even imagine Silence took a hold of the whole class with the presence of these three people. Doen cant help but ask them; ¡®hey you three, what¡¯s going on out there?¡¯ ask Doen with a worried tone But the three of them remain silent. Gritting his teeth Doen cant help but feeling impatient as the answer he seek was needed as he was deciding whether it was safe to venture out there. Grabbing a hold of one of those men collar. He ask of him furiously about the situation out there; ¡®tell me! Whats going on out there?¡¯ Like waking up from his trance like state, the bloodied young man open up his mouth and speak out to Doen. ¡®it was hell! It was hell out there! Don¡¯t go out there if you want to live¡¯ said the bloodied man with a nervous voice. Doen hearing this let his grip loosen slowly from the collar of this bloodied man and walk back toward his friends. His head was hung down feeling ashamed of his behavior of leaving them by his own. The mood of classroom turns solemn and gloom seeing how their future was turning bleak. They huddle themselves with each other within groups as they wait for rescue from god knows who. There were a total of nineteen people in this classroom along with the other three new students from other classroom. Not even one of them has the guts to leave the classroom. While they huddle up, some try to use their phone to get help from the outside or more so from the local force mainly the police officer. But unlucky for them it turns out the line coverage for mobile phone has lost their signal. Once again some of them start to weep knowing their fate was heading downhill. Raine on the other hand was staring out of the window watching those monster like animals roaming around the streets. After an hour so of doing nothing succumbing to his grievances, he then observe these monster like creature from the window. Observing them he saw how they have various shape and sizes. Even their ferocity are different comparing with each other. Still what he observe was devastating even so he was more or less immune to it right now seeing how everytime those creature caught one of the running human left him emotionless. Once in awhile they hear scream of anguish rang out from the outside. These bouts of scream instill them with a constant surge of fear. Time passes by until the sky turns dark. The streets was lit up by the light of the street lamp. The monsters that roams around just now was now unseen and only a few runs around by the view from the street lamp. As his thought was fleeting around in a daze, he then remember something. ¡°oh no, shit I cant stay here¡± shouted Raine within his closed mind. his uninterested face from before, turns uptight as he remember something significant. ¡°I need to something but what? Those monsters are running around in the campus and what can I do?¡± ponder Raine. Nevertheless the apathetic Raine went up to the trio and ask for information. The others in the classroom blink in surprised to Raine sudden movement. They would never thought that someone lazy as him to initiate something. Raine kneel down to the three people and look straight into their eyes and ask of them. ¡®can you tell me what is it that happens outside?¡¯ a serious look toward these three students. The three of them were hesitant as they wish they don¡¯t want to relive those dark moment but then one of them a young lady with pristine fair skin and beautiful facial features told of him of what she knows. ¡®I was walking through the hall with one of my friends then suddenly ¡®THEY¡¯ pop out of nowhere, those things were so horrible and scary with their sharp fangs and claws killing every students that get on their way. some of them are small and some of them are huge extremely huge, I cant even walk as those things are too terrifying but then a huge monster came and kill every student into a mush. Everyone were running around trying to find a safe spot from these monsters, I was drag along by a torrent of student going upstairs but even then only three of us make it alive, the rest I don¡¯t even know¡¯ narrate the lady with a petite body. After listening Raine stood up and sat at the corner while in deep thought. Pondering on what he should do with those tiny bit of information that he has gain. For one thing, out there was total chaos but the current situation was unknown compare to before. While Raine was thinking, the men of the class were gathering at the center excluding Doen and Raine. ¡®guys we need to something, we cant just stay here¡¯ said Han. Besides his jolly and joking attitude he was still a known leader by the student body. ¡®I suggest we stay here until helps arrive¡¯ said Balan with his rigid look . ¡®I don¡¯t think they will come since it been a few hours, it would be better if we plan an escape plan. My car is park at the front of the entrance we only need to dash a few minutes and then we are home free¡¯ suggest Zain, a man with a handsome facial features that resembles does of middle eastern heritage. ¡®but we don¡¯t know the situation yet it would be dangerous if we escape without a safe plan¡¯ interject Jalani. ¡®yes I know but the distance is only 2 minutes or so we can reach it even faster if we ran our best¡¯ said Zain with his utmost, his cool and relax behavior was absent as if he was trying his best to convince them to follow along with his plan to get out of here. Han ponder it for awhile trying to come out with a solution to this idea. But whenever he thought of something, it was certainly insufficient as every idea was block by the notion of those horrendous monsters roaming around there. While the men discussing either its good or not, the ladies who took up the majority of the class only rambling about uncertainty and worriness toward their kin and loved one. Doen was among them as he has a tight relation with all these ladies. Raine, stands up from his seat, and went to his bag. Rummaging his bag, he grab out three pens and kept it in his backpocket. By his action alone, he was certainly had determine something. Raine¡¯s POV ¡°I have to no matter what, someone is waiting for me¡± Without nothing to lose except for my own life, I pack up three pens from my bagpack. That¡¯s the only thing that can be consider in this room where I reside. Cant do much but at least I have something. even the information I have gotten were not so useful, but one thing was sure and that was the monster was dangerous. Taking a deep breath I was preparing myself to plunge myself in the sea of chaos in other word outside of the room. a rather suicidal thing to do in this moment, but this objective of mine was far more precious than my own. Sighing to myself, I contemplate to myself about how dumb I was of throwing out my own life just for that. Well no regret than. Here I go. --- Raine went toward the door with a heavy heart. Each and every step was fill with a heavy burden as though the burden of the world rest on his shoulder. Well to throw away your own life was exactly comparable to a world on their shoulder. His stride was notice by his classmates but that didn¡¯t stop him to exit. He turns down the knob but before he could open it. a loud warning came from behind, almost all the ladies and Doen included shouted toward him. ¡®Raien stop!¡¯ Halted on his track, Raine¡¯s head turns around glancing to the commotion behind him. with a bewildered look, he think back about why is it they stop him. he realizes his action itself was dangerous but he has his objective. While glancing back he said to them; ¡®don¡¯t worry, I will be back¡¯ Without further notice, he swiftly opens and step out of the room. Leaving them without a glance. Not hesitant at all leaving the safe haven. As the door close back, the room felt in an utter silence. They couldn¡¯t react to the action of Raine as if he was going to his death. Even the men were surprised from Raine radical behavior; they never thought the lazy, sleepy head, and unproductive Raine to took action like that. ¡®what did he just do?¡¯ said Han with a surprised face. ¡®we need to get out of here, we don¡¯t want to be unstable and doing rash decision like that¡¯ said Zain. The scene turns to the lone man who walk the path of destruction. The man known as Raine. On his right hand a pen was tightly grip. Well it wasn¡¯t for writing to be exact more like a countermeasure. Is it useful or not? Lets when he encounter something than we know how useful it was. Raien¡¯s POV I walk down the corridor in the seminar room area, it was dead silence. The screams and wallowing from before were not heard like previously. As silence succumbs the area. Raine heart cant help but beating hard like a professional drummer hitting his drum set. Eyeing each and every room as I pass them, I saw a group students within it and some are empty. Some are from my batch while some are junior, but none notice me when I was peeking out from the small glass window on the door. Not like I care for the moment, I make my way to the door leading to the 1st floor corridor. As I approach the door, a chilling sensation starts surround my unathletic body. I don¡¯t know why, but I could hear rough growling sound just behind this door. Fear start to getting into my mind. didn¡¯t know it would be this nerve wrecking. Step by step I approach the door with the hope of getting out of here. If not for ¡®that¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t be attempting this kind of reckless action. Reaching the door, I peek out through the small window. It was dark, only a dim light hanging above the walkway of the 1st floor. My sight could only see where there was light. Beside the light, darkness conquer most of my vision. I didn¡¯t see any monster roaming but I do know that there was something lurking around in the dark. Now im getting the jitters, am I really going out there. I would be insane if I really go out there. Nevertheless, I need to so its kind of worthless for me to regret it right now. Swallowing my fear, I brave myself and open the death¡¯s door. Walking out slowly, I instantly crouch down for a stealthier method to travel but I don¡¯t know if there was any significance in me doing it but still better than nothing. I make my way to the stairs as it was just in front of me. Crouching down I slowly proceed, with my not so tall height, I don¡¯t think anything would notice me even after I crouch down. Each and every step was done carefully, with my eyes constantly looking around not wanting to miss anything. I don¡¯t want to die with out accomplishing anything, as a matter of fact I would really don¡¯t want to die. I reach a checkpoint where the stairs was located, I lean on to the side of a wooden bench catching my breath and gaining my sanity back. although it was only a few steps, it was still nerve wrecking with all the tension of being afraid of getting mauled suddenly. By the way im still thinking im crazy for doing this nobody in their right mind would do this, the best thing to do was to wait for help in that classroom. After conflicting thoughts within my mind, I carefully walk towards the stairs while hoping nothing would stand in my way. But luck wasn¡¯t usually my forte to begin with. Just before I step into the first step of stairs, a slow growl can be heard. A growl that would be the sign of mine of my own demise. Slowly turning my head toward the source of the sound. Cold sweats start to form, showing how nervous I am to this current situation. Looking at the source of the sound, my muscle tighten and my nerve firing of constant waves of electric current. This changes in my physiological body was an alert system for danger staring in front of me. With its bloodied red eye and drooling of saliva coming out of its set of razor sharp teeth, this monster which resemble a Doberman dog was twice the normal size. Different from the normal Doberman, spikes protruding from its spine, its skin was a deep bronze and its claw from its paw was protruding out and by the look of my unclear vision, its must be hint of blood on its claw. While it was staring straight into my eyes, this dog clearly want to maul me. Any sudden movement would clearly agitate this wild mutt. Even so I cant stand still, if not I maybe dinner to this dog monster. my grip tighten on to my trusty pen. That was the only thing I can use currently but as I wait, the dog move and rush toward myself ready to pounce on to my feeble body. Looming fear grip my heart making me unable to move at all, i could only laugh in my heart as the thought of me confronting this monster thing would be a walk in a park was doom to be a failure. I¡¯m just an ordinary guy¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ No I cant give in, I cant¡­ I steel my heart as the dog approaches much more nearer. Even though I was afraid, even though I know I am weak, I need to go through this if not¡­ The dog¡¯s jaw hurriedly target the jugular vein of my neck, knowing that I stand on my ground and held down the dog before it reaches me. But its strength was a whole other level. Using my hand to hold it away from me was futile as only for a second or two does it backs away for a while. Its jaw of death approach closely, with my mind going blanks my hand move with pure instinct. The instinct to survive that I didn¡¯t even thought exist within me emerge. With the pointed end of the pen, I plunge it straight into its skull. The most logical location to kill of an animal in one stroke. But¡­ The pen broke in pieces as the hide of this dog creature was certainly thick and tough. With the future turning bleak, I dodge the incoming jaw by a millisecond. If not my head would have be detach from my body. my mind was frantic hoping to escape from this death situation. I stand up and turn back toward the door going to the seminar room area. Clutching the door I turn it down but before I could enter the dog creature already pounce on my back. In a struggling moment, I manage to spun my body while it pounce and block the incoming bite with a swing of my arm. Both of us enter the corridor with a loud thump to the corridor floor. Without hesitation I grab one of the two pen from by backpocket. Before I could do anything the laying dog creature beside me was already trying to bite my head off numerous time. I slide back on the floor pushing the dog with my feet, kicking it away from me. With my back behind the walls, once again im in a dire situation. Those deep red eyes stare right through me knowing im in fear. A face off between man and beast was about to be unfold. Then the dog leap again with the intent killing me and eating me alive. To it im only food and nothing else, how pathetic I thought for a human who was at the top of the food chain was now at the bottom, I should have be a tree or rock or something at least I wont die. That¡¯s what my mind was thinking in this very perilous danger, very unorthodox isnt it but I guess im kind of the weird one then. the dog sharp canine teeth makes it way to my head and in that spur of moment, my hand anticipating the dog to attack I block it using my forearm. Before its teeth could reach my precious head. i plunge my forearm into its jaw rather than just block it. I don¡¯t know why, but I thought it would be better to do that rather than just block it and I my instinct was correct. My forearm was bitten but the front canine only embedded a bit into the flesh of forearm. Cracking sound start to be heard as its jaw tighten, I didn¡¯t want any longer as I plunge the pointed end of the pen towards it skull again but this time a bit of changes in the trajectory. Rather than the thick skull, I target the one spot where it was softer, its blood red eyes. The mutt was too occupied on my forearm and didn¡¯t notice my pen heading straight toward its eye. a small ¡®PLOP¡¯ sound can be heard like a balloon fill with water that suddenly burst. Not doing half-heartedly, I plunge it deeper into its eye not stopping even for a bit. Until the tight grip of its jaw was still strong, I didn¡¯t stop until a tiny bit of the pens length was left and I did the unthinkable, clenching my fist as hard as I can. I hit the end of the pen with all my might. The pen with the assistance of the force goes straight to the other end of its eye. The jaw loosen after a while and the dog was frozen like a statue. I push the dog body down and it lay limp on the floor. I blew out a sigh of relief, a sign I was happy to survive that encounter. An encounter that could lead my life to the grave. Then the pain came¡­ A surge of pain rush into my brain, it seems the bitten forearm left a bit of an aftertaste that surely I don¡¯t particularly enjoy. The adrenaline rush from the fight just now must have depleted by the intense pain that I am feeling. Its been a long time since I felt this pain, well the laid back relaxation lifestyle truly hinder me away from any kind of danger. Checking on my body,a few bruises here and there can be seen left by the claw of that mutt. I just notice it after the fight; my cloth was now tattered due to its claw and bloodied all over me. I must have been too conscious of its jaw that I ignore its other arsenal, luckily I survived, and the scratches were not deep enough to pose a threat. I don¡¯t want to do that again. I take a few breaths in trying to calm down my fast beating heart. A few seconds lapse and then I heard something ominous; it was that disturbing growl again must be another dog. With a body full of pain, I stand up and quickly close the door and locking it to prevent any other misfortune to befall upon me. Leaning back to the door, I can¡¯t help but to shut my eyes for a while. That death fight just now was so tiring that my body was turning limp and not an ounce of energy in it. With that I slumber to the dream world. Not like Raine know, but from the time he gets out of the room till he fell asleep only 15 minutes has just lapse. --- At the same time Raine came out of the classroom. The men and ladies were worried with Raine behavior, although he was the laziest of them they still thought of him as one of their closes friend. Stolen story; please report. ¡®should we chase him?¡¯ ask Mui to the rest of the group. Mui has fair skin with her pony tail black hair. her eyes were evenly space with dark hazel luster. Her question was not respond by the others as they all turn silent. They all have the feeling of wanting to help but the risk was too much. Even they do not know how to help him in this kind of situation. Then another person spoke up. ¡®how about we wait for the official forces to come, they should know what to do¡¯ reason Syira. Then another person support to her statement. ¡®yeah I think its better to wait for the police or so¡¯ said Lina, her small stature made her look like a young teenage girl in her 13 or 14 age or so. Although she said that, deep in her heart she was worried, worried about her family that live not far from her university. Then Mui retort to their attitude toward Raine; ¡®what are you saying guys, if we leave Raine there alone he would surely die by those monsters¡¯ Then her remark was reply by heart piercing comment by Doen; ¡®then what do you expect us to do? To go out there and die together with him! we all have our families and we all don¡¯t want to die¡¯ Doen high pitch voice shoot Mui comment to the core. Even Mui realized she has no power to help him let alone helping her self. The logical thing to do right now was to barricade here in this room until help arrive. Meanwhile as the group of ladies and Doen bicker the 5 men in the group were making a plan. ¡®hey should we Raine?¡¯ question Han to the rest of the 4 men. ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a rational thing to do¡¯ answer Balan with his finger carefully stroking his bearded chin. ¡®but he is one of us¡¯ justify Han to persuade the four of them to go out there and help Raine. But the same situation happen in this group as well, not wanting to help Raine the best thing to do was staying here or making up an escape plan. ¡®let us not waste time anymore, Raine will be fine you know how he is, he can survive anything¡¯ interject Zain with his face looking keen and serious with the intention to make them follow to his plan. ¡®guys I have a plan, since going through the door is the most dangerous and the most unpredictable, I think its better to do the opposite¡¯ said Zain with a leisure smile across his face. ¡®what do you mean opposite?¡¯ ask a puzzled Han. ¡®he means of using the window, right Zain¡¯ interject Jalani, he already know on what Zain was thinking. ¡®yes, since we are on the first floor the height could be only around 5 or 6 meters, we can use the curtain to make a rope and we can climb down it and it would be cinch no, we wont encounter any monster since most of them are in the inner area of the university, even if we met one I know we can out maneuver them within a short distance¡¯ explain Zain with all the details of the plan. Although it¡¯s a crude plan, for now that was the safest plan right now. The objective was to get into the car within a short time period. ¡®so how about it guys?¡¯ ¡®but how about the girls? Shouldn¡¯t we explain to them also¡¯ ask Han with a good intention toward others. ¡®sorry Han but my car could only fit at maximum around 7 or 8 or so¡¯ said Zain with an apologetic voice. ¡®then we could ride my car we can split the numbers, mine can at least fit in around 3 or 4 people, if that we need only one more car to fit in the rest of them. Ah Mi, what about you did you bring your car today?¡¯ Han try to remedy the situation by proposing an idea to help the rest of them. Ah Mi shook his head with the gesture of saying he didn¡¯t bring his car today. Its an unfortunate event but from the five of them only Han and Zain brought their car. ¡®Han, we don¡¯t have time to lose if you still want to help them try to figure about their transportation but I will said to you first, the plan is to go there without alerting the monsters, im just afraid the girls would panic and start screaming out their lungs¡¯ reason Zain to Han. Although the thought of him trying leave the girls was outrageous but what he said does have merit of its own. Zain left Han and he and the rest of the four guys start to work out their plan. Taking the curtains off drew the attention of the group of ladies and Doen. They cant help but question them of their action. Doen was frantic and hurriedly ask of them what are they trying to do; ¡®guys! What the hell are you trying to do?¡¯ Han approach Doen and the ladies trying to explain things out. After giving a full explanation to them, their face seems conflicted although they want to leave this place but the risk of encounter any monster would may as well consider suicide. ¡®but what about the cars? There is not enough space for us all¡¯ ask Suba with her tone carrying an anger fill voice. ¡®that¡¯s why if you guys have any car park in front, it would be the best then we can secure for the others seat¡¯ explain Han calmly. He didn¡¯t want to start an argument with them even he knows it would be a waste of time doing that. But Suba has a slight temper to begin with. ¡®then what do guys want to do?! Leave us here to die is that it? how could you! Hmph¡¯ bark the angry Suba to Han with the intention of letting the other men working to hear also. Suba quickly went to the other side of the room not wanting to near them as she glare them with her sharp razor eyes. While the other ladies start thinking about it, Lina suggest to Han. ¡®han, what about my car its only a bit further away from the entrance¡¯ said Lina in hoping her suggestion would get through him. ¡®where is it?¡¯ Ask Han shortly ¡®its in the parking area at the shopping mall, it would be quick I promise you¡¯ Lina tone of voice was starting to sound like she was pleading for Han to accept her suggestion of accompanying her to her car. ¡®im sorry Lina, but that is too far we don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what would happen if we go that far¡¯ reason Han. Lina face turns sour as soon as she hears what Han said, she quietly returns back to her seat with a rejected face. she must have another objective of wanting to go by her own car. Doen came to Han and said to him; ¡®I park my car near the entrance, 5 people could be fit in the car¡¯ said Doen, his face seems irritated being left out by the guys but he still want to get out of here. ¡®then its good then, be ready¡¯ said Han. After about half an hour, the make shift rope made from the classroom curtain was done. Opening the windows, the rope was brought down. Jalani tighten the other end to a clump of study desk jumble up together acting as an anchor. The four of them watch down the window hoping there were no monsters around. Even with the street lamps lighten shining down the streets, parking area of the university was dark with their vision cant see even the surrounding beneath them. A risk that they need to take if they want to get out of here alive and well. Zain look to the rest of the class; ¡®the rope is ready, lets go guys¡¯ spoke Zain with his tone with confidence within it. Doen and the ladies crowd toward the window waiting for their turn of going down, Mui on the other hand try to persuade Biella who was continuing reciting her prayers not moving with her bum plaster to her seat. ¡®Bel, come on we need to go I don¡¯t think its good if we stay her anymore¡¯ said Mui with her gentle voice, with notion of calming her friend¡¯s heart. But like an immoveable mountain, she sat there while keeping her mouth constantly murmuring the words of her god. ¡®guys lets go, its about time we get home¡¯ said Han with his jokester smile across his face. --- While Raine¡¯s classmate initiate their escape plan. Raine on the other hand was snoozing beside the door which separate heaven and hell, along with a dead corpse of an unnatural dog. Raine awake from his sleep, and felt once again the rushing pain from his numerous cut and bruises. ¡®haha didn¡¯t thought it would be this painful, should have done it while I had the chance curse my damn luck¡¯ said Raine Raine¡¯s POV I try to stand up with my batter body, holding on to the pain coursing through my body. with that little time of me sleeping for a while, I used the best of the energy I had and try to walk back into the classroom. Walking back, out of the corner of my eyes something shiny was caught by my eyes. It was a cube, a perfect size cube with a dimension of 4 x 4 x 4. Shining with a crimson blood color, in the inside a flickering flame constantly burn itself from within. I scan the cube with my very own eye watching it closely then I notice something of a dog head. the flame once in a while will form into a dog head. ¡®hmm don¡¯t know but does this cube came from that dog? Doesn¡¯t make sense¡¯ I was a bit interested in this cube but first thing first I need to wash off this blood all over me, it sickens me being this unhygienic. Although im a lazy guy,I despise being in filth. Walking with a tired body, I pass by the rooms and not shoot a glance toward the inner side of the room. Heading my way to the toilet, a narrow path connects the seminar area to the outer corridor area. The path width could only fit one person and if I was stuck in this path I would just die maul by any kind of monster. even so, at the door I carefully observe the path by the small window, I wouldn¡¯t want to meet any kind of monster at the moment. I don¡¯t have the energy to even move my arm. If they really came out then I would just let myself die then. With no light source at all, the narrow path was dark and eerie. Since its just a narrow path, at least I know what ever coming toward me would be from the back or from the front. Without wasting anymore time, I open the door slowly and slowly walk toward the end. Nothing pass by the outer corridor area which was a relief, but it was nerve wrecking same as before that feeling of unknown make your heart beating even faster than normal. Approaching the other end I peek to both side of the corridor making sure im not in danger. Turning left and then turning right, the coast was clear. I silently walk out and went toward the men¡¯s toilet. Tip-toeing my way there, I barely let out any sound. Pushing down the door, a slow creak can be heard. Entering the toilet, there was nothing there. ¡®huh thank god¡¯ With the door close tight at my back, I blew a sigh of relief but boy I was wrong. Im dead wrong. A creaking sound can be heard as the door from the last stall open , a bad premonition came sliding into my na?ve mind. ¡°huh~ there would always be one, that many monster coming in it would be stupid if there is no encounter at all¡± Then a shadow came out of the stall, it was furry with its ear pointing upwards and its snout resemble something I very hate. Moreover with that long furless tail. It really was disgusting. Yes the monster in front of me which was a tad bit smaller than the dog just now but still in my heart this rat creature was a lot more disgusting rather than scary. I don¡¯t know why but since long ago I don¡¯t really like rats or any kind of rodents. Call me a coward or anything you want, but you hate what you hate. SQUEAK SQUEAK ¡°Shit its squeaking its freaking annoying¡± For someone like myself who has an intense hate toward this species, just by hearing it squeak let my blood boiling in rage. The fear of confronting a monster vanishes as soon as I met this rat. Without me knowing, the last pen in my back pocket was firmly grip in my hand, ready to plunge it into that small brain of it. Readying myself, I ready to rush myself into that stinking creature but before I could move one more step. I heard a sound that cause my body to freeze in shock. SQUEAK SQUEAK SQUEAK Its that damn sound again, and its not even coming from that rat across of me. A bad very bad premonition was coming toward me. As the other stall also open, rang of squeaking vibrates in the men bathroom. Another three disgusting black rat emerge out from the stall. Those three rats look at me while squeaking. I don¡¯t know why, but just now I would have let myself died from the attack of monster but encountering these rats I don¡¯t really want to die by their stinking teeth. ¡®come!!¡¯ SQUEAK!! The four rats rush towards me, with their two buck teeth baring it against me. I rush towards them with the same intention as them, to decimate them into pieces. Although I don¡¯t dare touching it, the notion of dying by their teeth was a lot more humiliating and disgusting I would rather kill them then being kill. ¡®death to the rat horde!!¡¯ I shouted as I brandish my feeble pen, the rats jump on me. It was chaos. One was on my back, one trying to bit off my left leg another one hanging on my left arm and the last one going straight for my head. Despicable little creatures, ignoring the ones which were hanging on my body, I went straight for the one who was intending to gnaw my face. While going for the attack, my leg, my arm, and my back was being bitten, pain coursing through my whole body. But for once the pain was ignore as the most important thing was to finish off these pest. I stab the incoming rat right through its head but this time to avoid any more failure I immediately target the eye of the rat. The rat was a bit slower compared to the dog and thus I was able to target its eyes more accurately. With the pain protruding out of its eye socket, I bash it skull with my fist clenching tight and hammer it away from above. The rat drop to the floor instantly without being able to counter act, then I stomp the rat¡¯s head making sure it would be laying on the floor for good. Before I could stomp its skull, from the back I could felt a pair of fangs inches away from reaching my neck, I hurriedly grab the rat on my back and hurl it to the other side. With an opportunity in hand, the rat on the ground try to escape but sadly I wont let it. an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth and blood for blood. I stomp with utmost to its head, and cracking sound can be heard. It struggles a bit before awhile it lay there motionless. With one dead, I move on with the next victim. With no weapon what so ever, I swung my left arm right to the ceramic of the sink, colliding the hanging rat on my arm toward the hard concrete ceramic. I smash it until the teeth and its claw got loosen, it released itself from my arm and drop to the floor. Once again it leap towards me with the intention to hurt me. But sorry little filthy rat, but you¡¯re going to receive the pain. As it leap I smack it right into its long snout crashing it to the floor once again. I move towards it wanting to bring in some more pain but then an intense pain can be felt right on left leg. Looking at it, that hanging rat was leisurely biting my leg like it was feasting. Enraged, I grab its tail stomp it with all my might. With a stomp, the rat released its fang. Staring at my leg, it was pretty badly wounded. Without a doubt my anger reaches another level. Not letting its tail go, I grab it and pull it with all my strength, the rat try to resist but the rage within me wouldn¡¯t calm down. I tug with more force with a ¡®PLOP¡¯ the tail come off, blood spraying from it bottom end. The hurl rat just now come leap into me again wanting to avenge its brethren and its injuries. But I care less, the main thing was to exterminate this pest. I hammer it down with a swing from above its head and it lay down on the ground, it try to gnaw my leg but bad mistake I kick it with my pointed end leather shoe and continue a barrage of punches to its disgusting body. The punch count raise in number until the squirming and retaliating rat start to lose in energy and unmove. Currently my breath was erratic, my body worsen in condition compare to before and from the look of it I already surpassed my limit, the limit of what my body can do but the instill hatred toward this species propel my body and soul to extinguish this unsightly sight from my eyes. With my body torn and full of open wounds, I still manage to stare down at the other two rats which were still alive. My stare was filled with killing intent which makes them shudder in fear unknowingly. After the looking at their dead brethren, these rats know the consequences of going against me in this state. It bad luck for them for being born as a rat. Even then, those two rat rush towards me. Although at first they were hesitating, both of them know that they have no way out unless to fight. With my body current state I know very well this was the last chance for me to kill them before them kill me. Even with all the hatred and rage in the world, if my body was weak it will still be weak. One leap into the air and one target my lower limb. I slam the leaping rat with my hammer fist knocking the leaping rat to the one below. Using the rat tail that I severed from before I entwined both of their neck together tightly knot it. I tighten it until the squirming rats which try to gasp for air stop moving. ¡®damn rats¡¯ I plop down to the floor once again with my energy depleted not enough to even keep me awake. --- Climbing down the rope, a man wearing a tight shirt which show how muscular his body was carefully sliding down. It was Zain, he was the one who propose to escape through the windows. Touching the ground safely, he scan for awhile his surrounding and by the looks of it there was nothing abnormal or suspicious enough for him. giving a sign with his hand gesture, others start to climb down after him. while the others climb down, Zain already ran his way to the car leaving behind the others, to him reaching the car would be the most wisest choice right now. The other two who manage to land on the ground, also ran as fast as they can toward Zain¡¯s car. While the next person climb the way down, Zain starts up his car. With the sound of his car¡¯s engine rev up, the noise breaks the silence of the night. his car was an SUV although it boast itself the most silent SUV, its starting engine was a bit noisy. As the dead night silence break, a few eyes start to open within the darkness of night. taking notice of the sudden sound, movement can be heard going towards the parking lot area. None of them know the action that they have done. An action that will bring dire consequences. the sound of running was getting closer as they climb down the make shift rope. Then it happen¡­ BAAMM The SUV tremble as something hit it from the side, the three who was already there in the car fell silent and shock. ¡®what was that?¡¯ scream Mimi as she heard that loud noise after the SUV shook. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ reply Zain with him looking clueless. ¡®don¡¯t be stupid and look around!¡¯ said Syira in a harsh tone. Her bespectacled eyes look around the outside of the car looking for the source of that force. Then Mimi saw something Mimi¡¯s eye were glue to that shadow across the road and it was not just one there were a lot of them. Leaving her speechless, she backs away to the other side of the door unknowingly bumping into Syira. Syira who was startled by Mimi¡¯s action felt the tiniest disturbance in this intense situation could let her mind flip. ¡®mimi don¡¯t lean on me go find the distrubance¡¯ said Syira ignoring Mimi¡¯s advance getting closer and closer. ¡®hey mimi! Didn¡¯t I just say go watch over there!¡¯ said Syira with her tone sharp and angry. She change her head direction looking at Mimi, but Mimi pointed out something outside the car where the street was located. Syira¡¯s eye turn wide eye open, even the feisty Syira turn silent after seeing those pack of monsters. She could not describe the monster appearance as it was too dark to see. But then knowing the situation was escalated to the bad side, Syira promptly shook Zain body and shout at him; ¡®Zain we need to go now!!¡¯ ¡®eh what, we need to wait for them there is at least 5 or 6 spot open left¡¯ said Zain calmly while looking out to the window. Syira not wanting to explain anymore, forcefully change the direction of Zain¡¯s head facing the other side. Zain fell silent, the moment he see them, his hand quietly move the stick gear ready to shift into reverse. ¡®Zain what the hell are you waiting for come on we need to go now!¡¯ shout Syira with this time looking more frantic. But Mimi who was worried at the back could silently look at the approaching pack that hastens their movement toward the SUV. As the pack of monster ran faster, the three of them turn frantic. The primary intention of saving the rest of the classroom gone in an instant. Zain quickly reverse the SUV and press full throttle toward the opposite side leaving the pack in the dust. They do not know that they had done the most terrible deed leaving someone behind, at the middle of the parking area Lina was left alone. Frozen like a statue she was too shocked to register what just happen. Back at the classroom, Suba and Doen start cursing to the three who left them. While the rest of the ladies turn ashen and feeling hopeless as the plan fell apart just as it was start to begin. Nami who was climbing down rope stop on her track as the situation turn another side. As they all were to angry toward the three they all forget to reason on why they did that. Tension and stress put on a toll to their mind that they forget to stop and think first. Doen on the other hand scoff it off and told the rest of them; ¡®we still have two more cars, I think we can try to fit in, after Nami turn I will go¡¯ But among this frantic and angered people, two people were able to think things through about the event that had happened just now. It was them both¡­ ¡®no we cant do that¡¯ said Jalani with an alarming and commanding tone while Ah Mi on the other hand start to went to the window and shout to Nami; ¡®Nami come back fast!! Whatever it is don¡¯t think and climb back up!¡¯ this the first time Ah Mi has released his voice like this, he was a quiet person and minimally talk, even if he talks the volume of his voice was just barely able to be heard. Contrary to that, currently he was shouting his lungs out. Doen and the ladies turn shock on these two men behavior. Doen retort to these two; ¡®what the hell are guys doing, we need to get to my car right now¡¯ Jalani calm them down with his hand gesture while saying; ¡®Calm down Doen, and the rest of you also, think through this why did they leave us? Aren¡¯t they our friend if they did so it must be because they are in a problem isnt it?¡¯explain Jalani with his calm voice ¡®what are you saying! You are saying they are in problem? Cheh!¡¯ ridicule Suba, she was unreasonable when she was not in the mood. Jalani not wanting to waste time with this argument, he headed through the window and from the far side of his sight, he saw something and everthing click within his head. ¡®ah that¡¯s why.. shit Lina!¡¯ as soon as he realized that the cause of them leaving, he saw Lina was standing in the parking lot area alone and not moving. He quickly shouted to Lina. ¡®Lina!!!!!!!!!!!!! Run Lina!!!! Come back!!!!!!!¡¯ he scream his lung out pouring every effort wanting Lina to move from her spot. But to no avail she was still not moving. Ah Mi with the help of Han hurried pull the rope for Nami to come back up faster. As soon as the classroom heard Jalani shouting, their eyes focus on to Lina and saw what Jalani saw. They all felt panic about what they saw just now even Suba who was arguing just now hurriedly continue Jalani where he left off shouting at Lina to come back also. ¡®Lina!!!!!! Run!!!!!!!¡¯ shout Suba, her voice was full of concern to this friend of her. But again she stood there motionless. Her eyes were panicky looking left and right, uncomfortable in her current condition. She was deaf to the voice of her friends, as her mind right now was in total lockdown to receive every bit of information from the surrounding. Then a loud growl was heard travelling through the night sky reaching the ears of all people in the university. Everyone that was present in the seminar room glance toward the window, not only their class but all of the seminar class. Lina snap off from her dazed like trance, she notice the incoming pack of monsters and heard her friend¡¯s voice. Turning around she ran with all her might, tears start running down her face knowing she was in a bad situation. Lina run as fast as she could but the pack of monsters behind her was getting closer to her. the others in the classroom were nervous as one of their friend was like a food source to this predators below them. Unbeknownst to them, the previous shouting also waken the monsters from within the university and within their keen sense as predator unveil they quickly up on their paws and feet heading toward the car park. Lina manage to arrive a bit faster than the pack of monsters as she try to climb up, her strength has left her body the all out running had tire out her fragile petite body. but then again she clench tightly the rope. Ah Mi noticing the sudden noise from inside felt the situation was getting worsen by the second. He quickly shout to them, ¡®guys quick pull the rope¡¯ Jalani, Han, Balan and the rest of them help pull the rope as hard as they can. Lina body raise from the ground inches by inches, but gradually slow the monster caught up to her and the tall one with a height of 2 meters or so reach while leaping wanting to bite off the end of the rope. It was a quadpedal monster resembling a boar with bulging muscles, if they can see the appearance of these monster they would be surprised. With its thick crimson red hide and multiple tusk protruding upwards on its snout the spiky quill on the back of its spine compliment its overall appearance as terrible and dangerous monster. even with leaping it could at least reach 3 meters in height. The leaping boar¡¯s tusk manage to snug from the pants of Lina alarming Lina of the sudden nudge. She gave out a loud scream knowing she was going to die if the tusk manage to fling her into the ground. ¡®AAAHHHHH!!!¡¯ The whole classroom which were pulling her up notice the sudden scream, Ah Mi without pausing even a second went straight to the window and saw the tusk which about to take a hold of Lina¡¯s pants. Ah Mi shouted with all his might; ¡®guys pull with all your might know!!¡¯ They all comply, and as they grit their teeth they all summon the strength that they had pulling Lina to safety, at the same time Ah Mi jump out of the window in a sudden twist of fate. The others was too late to be shocked and all focusing on pulling the rope. Ah Mi jumping down the window had no choice if he really want to save Lina¡¯s life. He grab something within his pocket and quickly take it out and at the same time swinging it directly at the stuck pants. With one swipe, the stuck cloth was rip by him and Lina was pull to safety. Hanging by the window, Jalani grab Lina and immediately drag her into the room. While Ah Mi drop to the ground and roll himself to minimizes the momentum of falling from the 1st floor. Going past the boar monster, he landed safely on the ground gripping on his hand a neat small knife which came from a card. For once within his heart, he was thankful of purchasing this knife card online. Standing alone on the ground surrounded by monster that varies in species. He was at a dead end. The classroom was in a tense mood staring their eyes toward the lone man who sacrifice himself for the sake of one live, they didn¡¯t blink not wanting to miss anything. They could only swallow their saliva waiting for the moment to come. Ah Mi could only smirk in this situation gripping tightly to the knife card, he turns around and quickly ran toward the unfinished building beside his university. It was supposed to be the new building of the university but due to hidden agenda by the upper council the construction was delay. Ah Mi ran with all he has disappearing into the darkness while being chase by a horde of monsters which was aiming for his lone life. The others could only stare the unfinished building as the silhouette of their friend was loss in sight. For one thing within their mind and heart they all want him to survive and be alive. Lina who was grateful for Ah Mi actions, can only stare and mutter; ¡®Ah Mi¡¯ --- With all the commotion end within the classroom, one young man was still unconscious within the men¡¯s toilet. A sudden twitch can be seen in his eye, opening with a sense grogginess. Nevertheless he tries to open it. with his eye barely open, he try to move his body but¡­ It was futile, he cant move anything below his neck. Even the sense pain was getting absent. Below his neck numerous cut and bruises can be seen. the most prominent was the left fracture of his forearm and the bad large wound on his left leg. Raine POV; ¡°huh~ im truly fuck this time, I cant even move anything right now, shitty luck cant even leave the university and now im gonna die in this rat infested toilet¡± But within the corner of my eyes I spot something sparkling red a red that I can only see within those game only. A sense of nostalgia envelop my heart. I could only laugh, was this a chance for me to regain my life back? I wonder but even so that liquid incase in a test tube was near the corpse of those disgusting rat. To crawl under that corpse would be utterly filthy. ¡°Huh~¡± What I could do, I guess to live I need to grovel under filth then. Not wanting to wait anymore, i summon everything that I had left and drop my body to the ground. In an instant my body flop to the floor with no resistance at all. The should be pain was not felt at all leaving me a bit numb actually. With my body lay on the floor, I slowly make my way to the tube, dragging my lifeless body with my chin. It was certainly hard and arduous. Time flew by fast when mostly the time was spent for me to rest rather than to move. Only after gaining a bit of energy did I move. Two hours pass by and I finally arrived near the test tube. The floor was fill with that fucking rat blood. In my heart I was constantly cursing these freaking animals. The hate toward this species would never fade as long as I live. Ignoring this filthy situation as much as I can, I grab the test tube with my mouth. Then a sudden realization smack straight into my heart. ¡°how the hell am I going drink this¡± Looking at the blood on the floor there was only one solution and that was to break the test tube and drank it straight from the floor along with the rat¡¯s blood. My stomach churn while just thinking about it, I even start getting nauseated, but I hold of not wanting to do anymore filthy situation. I quiver a bit thinking I need to drink this along with blood but I had no choice. With the test tube in my mouth, I break it with all my force. The red dazzling liquid drop to the floor mixing itself with the red crimson blood. I didn¡¯t notice it but a cut was made on my lips as I try to break the tube. With nothing to lose, I drank it from the floor. ¡°here we go¡± GULP GULP GULP ¡°disgusting!¡± GULP GULP GULP I don¡¯t know how much I drank but after awhile I could felt energy coursing through my veins. Warmth start circulating within my body and I start to feel the sensation of my limbs. I could feel my finger moving a twitch. ¡°it works so it really was¡­¡± Before I could end my sentence in my monolog, my eye sight caught something. the intact test tube which was broken, I could see something. from the reflection of the glass I was supposed to see myself but what I saw was something else an entirely different thing. It was a blue rectangle shape window. I could only gasp seeing it. The small letters were to small to read but I could guess what it reads; ¡°level¡­¡± Chapter 2: The day the dog bites A solemn atmosphere surround the whole class, with their escape plan fail miserably the cause and effect of their action was sadly turning to the bad part. With three of their classmate were able to escape, although relief some bit of envy were in their heart. But he thought of someone losing their life was a bit more painful to accept. Everyone of them would have really want Ah Mi to survive but the chances of it was far too believe with a flock of monster chasing from behind. Even Han was silent to the current situation. He cant help but feeling responsible as he was the one who agree of doing this plan. But the most grief person in the classroom was the one who nearly die, Lina. For the exchange of another life, she was able to live. The reality of their new life hit them straight to their heart. The now know to escape from this university was a harder task than they expected. While the other classroom was also in solemn atmosphere as even them realized the current world situation right now. To expect a rescue from the police or even the military are hardly believable right now with their sort of predicament right now. They could only wait and wait¡­ With the hope of someone or somewhat will rescue their life¡­ --- In the men¡¯s bathroom; Raine was still staring at the test tube, trying to read the letter of the reflection. Raine¡¯s body start to heal gradual after ingesting the red liquid. Within his mind he knows what that red liquid was but it was still tough to believe. With his energy getting a hold of his body, he gain movement within his limbs while the injury on his left forearm and left leg has lessen to a degree that it was less painful. looking at the wound, it was more or less heal already. Raine was amaze by the efficacy of the liquid. ¡®didn¡¯t know it would be this good¡¯ said Raine non-chalantly. The already heal wound on his leg left a big scar on it but he didn¡¯t mind. the fracture on his left forearm was getting heal but a bit fragile. Standing up on his own two feet, he struggles a bit before he could stand tall. With all the filth and grim on his body, he walk to the sink intending to wash it all off. turning the faucet, clear water gush out. Collecting a handful of water, he washes his face off. He glances to the mirror and his eye turns wide. Raine¡¯s POV ¡®it¡¯s a window, it¡¯s a game window¡¯ My hand reaches out to the mirror seeing a perfect blue rectangle within the reflection of the mirror. it was just like in a game, the resemblances with the game are remarkable and in that blue rectangle a perfect one liner was spell out. ¡®Level up¡­¡¯ Am I in game or was this a dream where I slept off with my body full of injury? Or am I dead? My mind was all over the place, thinking of different scenario where such a thing would happen. Even so my hand kept reaching out to the mirror reflecting my image. I touch the blue window and it vanish, just like that it simply vanish. I thought it would pop out another window but the opposite just happen. I lean on toward the mirror wanting to take a closer look at my reflection. Watching carefully there was nothing out of the ordinary but with keen sense of sight, I spot something. a blue cube hovering beside my ear although it was small I manage to saw it. with a dimension of around 0.5cm3 , it light hover around. I glance to my right side wanting to see it in real life, but to my expectation there was nothing there. Except it exist in the mirror through my reflection. Curiosity taking over mind, I reach my hand toward the cube in the mirror and as I touch it another blue window opens up. There were two optional bar in the rectangle, one where it said ¡®Status¡¯ while the other said ¡®Skill¡¯. quite lacking in features cross my mind, but I didn¡¯t bother dwelling in it. I start to getting the idea of this game-like situation. I have read countless light novels about virtual game and this here clearly resemble it. for your information although im lazy ass who enjoy sleeping I also has a hobby of reading. So don¡¯t be judgemental toward me. Anyway, although I know where this pace was heading, deep down in my heart I was still excited encountering such thing in my life. Without waiting for a single second, I press the first option. A table of sort came out depicting the condition of my body and certain parameter that can be usually seen in role playing games which quantify my body prowess in numbers. Looking at this table I can see my a few number here and there but only a single digit for each parameter excluding the health point, intelligence and stamina point. A lacking of a common parameter does leave me confuse which was mana point but still I didn¡¯t let it bother me. Looking at the numbers I do not know if my status can be consider normal or below average. [table]
Status Window
NameRaien Mahd
Level3
Titles-
Health Point160/200
Stamina Point100/160
Strength5
Vitality6
Agility5
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack2.5
Defense0
-none-
Status Point10
Raising up my level twice without myself knowing it was kind of good, at least it was not a waste being in death like situation twice. From the parameters that I have observe, intelligence seems the highest with eighteen points. It must be related with my knowledge inside my brain well it was kind of rational seeing how I being in a prestigious university like this I would at least have this much of a recognition isnt it. Even with a high intelligence I don¡¯t think I can make use of it right now, its not like I have any magic or so and I don¡¯t even have mana point. The thought of casting magic goes way beyond what I could think off. does this status like game doesn¡¯t allow magic or am I the only one who don¡¯t have mana point. A rather interesting thing to be sure off once I get back to the classroom. Before I close this off, with ten points to spare I was thinking where should I distribute these ten points. Although its not much but at least it could help me gain a slight advantage if I met anymore monsters. Since it was too much of a hassle I dump it all in strength. To be strong would be the most desirable dream of any men so as I am like any other man lets just do it like that first. Closing the window, I then open up again the window which depict two options and right now I was interested in knowing if I have any skill. pressing the button with high expectation, I was hoping it would be an attack skill that would make it easier to dealt with any monster especially rats. After pressing the ¡®Skill¡¯ button, a small window open up with only line at the above part of the rectangle. I read it out loud; ¡®Laze King¡¯s Slumber¡¯ The word King was overwhelming as if it was like superior skill that reign above the others but the adjective in front made me frown. Laze? Lazy? Doesn¡¯t matter as long as its sound like its powerful its enough to support me to go there. I don¡¯t want to waste anymore time. time is of the essence. I touch the skill to see what does it actually do.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Laze King¡¯s SlumberBeginner180%
When sleeping; -increase health regeneration x10 (0.00025/sec > (0.0025/sec) -increase stamina regeneration x10 -increase effect of potion up to 50%
¡®its that it?¡¯ I was dumbfounded literally. It was a support skill and not an offensive one. I don¡¯t know what to say, and it could only be used when I am sleeping. Is this my karma, my karma of sleeping to much? ¡°nevermind, at least im alive¡± Not wanting to sit in this filthy toilet anymore, I wash up my whole body getting all the blood off but my cloth. It was in tattered state, blood stain were all over the cloth. Wearing just my brief, im in a pitiful state, I could have just gone back to the classroom but since my body isnt as muscular as those superhero moviestar like Chris Evan I wouldn¡¯t dare gone back being naked. People would be disgust at me. ¡°ah! I forgot I have my labcoat, its in my locker and¡­ shit its downstair¡± I curse my bad luck again as the only hope I left was on the ground floor where most of the monster roams around. Continuous sigh released from my mouth, with my shoulder drop down to the floor. Not wanting to give up, I made a decision, I made a decision to find cloth first! before I exit, I collect three cube that was the same from the dog, but the flickering flame inside it resemble a rat¡¯s head. Tying my leather shoe lace, I was all set, with only brief and leather shoe it was an embarrassing scene. But I don¡¯t care right now, I need to scavenge for cloth first. Exiting the bathroom, I carefully watch my surrounding. Being attack in this situation would not be favorable for the naked me. I walk with my back behind the wall being cautious of my surrounding. The dark night of the campus was certainly eerie with the dark corners not light leaving a feeling of discomfort with the thought of something coming out of the shadows. I steel my nerve and ran to the door at the opposite end of the corridor. Looking around it was safe for the moment, I enter as I turn the knob. It was dark and my sight cant discern anything whether it was object or even myself. My hand wander around to the side of the wall hoping to find the light switch. With a little bit of luck I manage to flip it and the light turn on. I scour through the things in the storage hoping to find something that resemble a cloth or sort. He rummage through the pile of junks and also look at every nook and cranny of the room. after spending almost half an hour, he found a bundle of curtain most probably the one use to hang by the window of the seminar room. with the bonus 10 in strength he tear the curtain into a fitting size which doesn¡¯t drag to the floor. He cover himself with the curtain making it like a makeshift cape that can cover him fully. The curtain was only up to his ankle, he entwine the ends of the curtain by using a plastic rope making a knot to complete the overall simple design of a cape. Feeling rather warm, Raine was thankful for finding this curtain at least he wont be shivering all the time. before he leave the room, he took one of the mop and remove the end only leaving the stick. As a countermeasure to any attacking forces, he would safe just to hold something rather than being naked with his fist. With a makeshift cloth and so called weapon equip by Raine, just by appearance alone he looks like a homeless person but still it was better than being naked. He swiftly return back with his instinct saying it was rather safe to move faster. Arriving at the door of the classroom, he opens and enter the room. Every eyes were on him as soon as he walk in. but he get the feeling that something terrible has happened by the heavy atmosphere enveloping this whole room. their eyes has no shine in it, with hopelessness shrouding their sight. They were looking weak and pale. Only Han react to Raien ; ¡®raien where have you been and whats with the curtain around?¡¯ said han even his voice was rather meek than his usual confident voice. ¡®I got my cloth dirty so i change it¡¯ said raine calmly. He question on what happen to these guys as if they have met some kind of misfortune. ¡®han, what happen here why is everyone looking rather down?¡¯ Taking a deep breath , Han explain to Raine what just happen ot hem, from the start to end he told of him about the plan and about the trio leaving them and also about how Ah Mi sacrifice himself to save Lina. Raine was shocked, he was in disbelief. He didn¡¯t thought his intelligent classmate would do such risky plan such as this and they go along with it. if it was Raine himself he didn¡¯t mind because comparing how intelligent he was in the group he wholeheartedly agree he was the last one in term intelligence in the classroom. But his friends¡­ They are all bright young chaps who was the elite of this university and by doing such reckless action such as this, Raine knows even if someone was the most intelligent person in the world but if he could not evaluate the condition he was in and cannot handle the stress he was facing, he would just be the same as any other human in the world. He would have wanted to share his incredible findings about the game like feature but in this kind of situation he would rather not. In the case of Ah Mi being sacrifice, he was not really worried about him. he knows Ah Mi would be the most rational in case things going downhill so he has faith in him. rather one more thing that make sure he wasn¡¯t worried about him was Ah Mi was an avid gamer if he discover what Raine himself found, he would not be trouble at all because he was much more stronger in gaming compare to Raien. Just thinking about it, if Ah Mi did discover this game feature he would be much more powerful in the near future, just the thought of it cause Raine to shiver in excitement. ¡°I would leave it at a later moment if he really survive then, it would be good¡± whisper himself in his own thought. Raine walk around the classroom, looking at his friends who were on currently staring into blank space their condition right now wasn¡¯t that good. He then stop his track while staring at Biella, from the time he step out of the classroom until now she was still devoted to her religion, repeating the word of her religion to her utmost. Holding on to the symbol of her religion, she was deep in her trance. Raien was amazed looking at her condition. This was the strength of a religion toward people when things spoken came to reality. Mui her bestfriend was sitting beside her playing with her smartphone. Seems all the comfort she try to soothe Biella was a failure. Even so she never left Biella side. Raien look at her with admirable look. Although all of them were not in a good condition only Mui look a bit better than the rest. Raine had an objective to be accomplished, he need to fine a makeup mirror to act as an interface for the game interface. Approaching Mui he ask of them with a polite voice. ¡®Mui can I talk to you for a second?¡¯ ¡®this is rare, what is it Raien?¡¯ said Mui with interested look ¡°oohh it seems she was not affected much, quite a strong mind she have¡± ¡®can you lend me you makeup mirror for awhile, I promise you I will give you back after this¡¯ said Raien with his face asking like he was pleading for her help. Mui cant help looking at Raine with a confused look, ¡°why would he want my makeup mirror for?¡± ¡®are you going to tell me why would you want my mirror?¡¯ question Mui If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®maybe later, im in need of it right now¡¯ answer Raine with the intention of distracting her from the real reason. For the time being it would be best if he hid the fact of the game feature. ¡®hmm okay wait for awhile¡¯ Mui didn¡¯t ask further as Raine must have a reason to keep it hidden. Rummaging her backpack, she then gave him the mirror. Raine said thank to her and went to the corner of the room, sitting on the desk chair. Inspecting the mirror he try to simulate the thing he has done on the toilet¡¯s mirror. it was a circle mirror, he watch his reflection and touch the mirror where the cube was. The mirror was fill with blue color and two option appear. The ¡®Status¡¯ and ¡®Skill¡¯ appear. Raine gave an accepting nod, it seems every kind of mirror works. Since this matter was confirm, Raine sat on the ground and lean on the wall. Based on his status right now, his health and stamina was not full yet since the last battle that he fought. Closing his eye, he easily went to sleep. Without him knowing it, the skill ¡®Laze King¡¯s Slumber¡¯ made him easily fall asleep. A rather convenient skill for Raine, as it allow him to sleep everywhere and in any situation without being disturb. Like a baby sleeping in the cradle of their mother, that was how similar Raine and a baby. Drifting in his sleep, he wrap himself with his makeshift cape. The thick fabric kept the warmth of his body to circulate within the confinement of the wrap cape. Not bother to his surrounding, he fell asleep silently. Mui who watch him sleep in mere second after looking at his reflection felt dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t thought Raien would be able to sleep so easily amidst this whole situation. Han can only sigh looking at the sleeping Raien, he has a lot of question to ask of him and more importantly about the situation on the outside. The night pass would out a care about the dwellers of the night, it move accordingly following the law of the world that was set up since the beginning of time. without a hitch none had happen over the pass the night. only the bark and growl of a few monster around the parking area accompany the night of the survivors. As the moon vanishes from the black sky, the dawn of a new day arrive. A day that was filled with unlimited possibilities for them to unravel making a way for them. But the path for salvation was certainly distorted and uncertain seemly based on the gloomy atmosphere of these people. But among them only one has a plan, a plan to override this misfortune of theirs. Facing the window, Raine stretch his body while yawning with heat rays of the sun shining across his body. the warmth of the first light of the day was a new sense that he had long forgotten. A light that gave him the comfort from the sun itself. With a new beginning, Raine open the mirror and notice a notification.
You have been bless by the first light of the Sun, gaining additional increase in status for a certain period of time; -health regeneration increased by 10% -all status increased by 1+ Buff period: 60 minutes
¡°ouh a buff, didn¡¯t though it would be easily obtain like that¡± said Raine within his own mind. ¡®lets do this then¡¯ Arm with a stick and curtain cape, Raine once again enter the realm of the monster in the hope of gaining any lead of escaping this place. He ignores the soulless looking classmates of his. By the look of their dark eyebags, none of them were able to have a good sleep. Raine on the other hand thought of helping him but with his current strength it was too weak to call as help. Raine turn down the door knob and ready to embark but a voice halt him from his advance. ¡®Raine, can you take me with you I want to follow along¡¯ a man voice out his desire and as Raine turn his head, it was Han who ask of this request. Raine burrow his eye brow for awhile, he though of bringing someone else but in this current situation even if he brings him it would only be as a burden rather than aide. He contemplates for awhile and then he told of him what was out there. ¡®Han, i would tell you this, you can decide after you hear what im going to say, out there monsters are roaming down the corridor, and they can kill you without a doubt. So if you really want to go with me I cant promise you your safety are you sure you are going with me¡¯ explain Raien blatantly. Han let out a small laugh, he cant believe for someone as weak as Raine to act as he was a big shot. In his mind, he was a lot stronger than Raine but he didn¡¯t know the existence of the game features let alone the intensity of those monsters out there. Although Han was a considerate kind of guy, he also had confidence about his strength, he was gym member who had done weight training since 4 years ago and the muscle bulge on his body was the proof of testament of his hardwork. ¡®what are you talking about Raine, then tell me how did you survive outside from yesterday then¡¯ said Han with a jolly looking face. he didn¡¯t believe Raine would survive fighting against those monsters as he know what Raine capabilities was. ¡®huh~ you don¡¯t believe me ha, suit yourself then I wont be helping you out there¡¯ said Raine who was starting to get annoy by Han belittling him. ¡®ouh yeah FYI you would really be dead if you let your guard down¡¯ continue Raine. Then both of them went out to the corridor, Raine walk slowly follow by Han at the back. compare to Raine, Han was armless without any weapon to protect himself. Raine on the other hand didn¡¯t bother much, if he let Han saw a few of those monsters it would have scared the hell out of him. He went to the right side of the corridor, walking slowly with his guard up. Han was also anxious at the back with his eyes always frantic looking around to his surrounding, even if he was strong than Raine but he wasn¡¯t confident enough to fought those monsters. Raine, walk along the side of the corridor and crouch down. The architecture of the building was made with the 1st and 2nd floor to be connected with the open space of the foyer allowing vision to the foyer from an above view. In front of Raine was the view from the 1st floor, he could see many monster snuggling within their own kind while some roams around the area. He could see the dog like monster which he confront from before and also a few new one, some looking like an oversize badger some looking like a moving mushrooms with mouth and eyes. And some resembles wild boar but hardly has any similarities with the large boar from yesterday. Raine calmly look at those monsters but Han expression turn anxious looking at those multiple numbers of monster. he can hardly contain himself, he would have run back to the classroom if he wasn¡¯t maintaining his pride as someone who think he was stronger than Raine. Raine though otherwise, if he could gain some kind of skill that can identify this creature he would have a lot more information for him to plan something that can make him stronger. The only thing that he was confident on defeating were those rat and about the monster dog, the chance of defeating it may have increase compare to before. Nonetheless he need to kill something to become stronger. With a lack of information, it was the utmost importance for Raine to gain new found knowledge of this new bizarre world. not wanting to waste anymore time, they continue their way to the other end of the first floor. But then they stop on their track, near the staircase there was a pack of dog monster which was bronze in color. But this time it wasn¡¯t one, it was eight or so dog monster sleeping nestle between their each other warmth body. ¡°now that¡¯s bad, I need to alert Han to be silent before¡­¡± PANG! The worst situation possible had happen, before he could warn Han. Han made the situation to be much worse, he accidentally cause a few stack of table to fall down. Looking at Raine bewilderedly, beads of sweat start to form across his large forehead, and he felt his hair standing up knowing their situation turning to the worse. The pack of dogs who were sleeping just now were awaken by the crashing sound, their eyes open and their ear poke out upwards to the sky, their nose start twitching smelling the air of its surrounding. Sensing the cause of that crash. Then it bark RUFF RUFF RUFF! The sleeping dog one by one stand on their four legs, following the leader of the pack bark. Raine face turn distress seeing how the pack already took notice the both of them, he hurriedly shouted to Han. ¡®Han!! Run!!¡¯ Immediately after Raine shout, the pack start hunting them down. Both of them ran to safety. Not wanting to be breakfast for these dogs. They ran for their life, and the pack was catching up to themreaching the door to the seminar area, Han enter the area while Raine was still outside hesitating to enter. He hesitates as an idea came to him in this desperate times. He yell at Han. ¡®Han barricade the door, lock it and block it with the desk chair¡¯ shouted Raine to Han. Han show a confused face, he didn¡¯t get what Raine said to him. in his mind Raine was crazy for wanting to be there with those mosnters. Now he knows the ferociousness and danger of these monsters. Han didn¡¯t hesitate and lock the door leaving Raine to fend for himself alone against the dog monster. It just happen in the spurt of the moment, but his heart, his reasoning and his mind were all shouting to him to save himself for the greater good of those still alive in the seminar area. At that moment, sacrificing another person was easy as cutting a slice of cake. He don¡¯t know why but the feeling regret instantly come after he finish doing blocking the door. He even don¡¯t have the guts to look at Raine through the small window. He just unknowingly crouches down with his head face to the ground crying over the death of Raine. In the corridor, Raine look at the incoming pack of dogs with bronze color skin. Their speed outclass ordinary dogs and they were getting closer to Raine. At a sharp corner to the left, Raine nearly arrived at the intended spot. But before he could make his way there, a dog already leaps and bites him in the shoulder. AGHH! ¡®damn you mutt!¡¯ scream Raine to the hanging Dog on his shoulder. One of his knee drop to the ground, but he stands back again. Raine ran toward the intending spot, and at the same time he slam his shoulder to the wall. Knocking the dog¡¯s head to the concrete wall. The dog¡¯s bite loosen and he knock the dog down using the end of his stick. Freeing himself from the dog¡¯s bite, he ran to the narrow pathway. The pathway which only fit for one person, the path for his salvation. Raine stood his ground at the end of the dark pathway arm with his stick. The dogs gather at the other end of the corridor, staring at Raine with their saliva dripping down to the floor. With their patience getting low all of them bark and went straight for Raine. RUFF RUFF!! Sadly for them, the pathway could only fit one dog. Two of them got stuck at the start of the pathway. They bark loudly and fierce as they cant reach their prey while struggling from the position they are in. then a bark can be heard, leaping through the stuck pair. Another dog manage to leap and ran toward Raien. Raien can only smirk with his effort come into fruition. The dog leap and Raien stab the dog straight to its open mouth. Not faze by the stick, the dog bite the end of the stick and turning it into shards of wood. The might and force of its bite was unparalleled compare to Raien wooden stick. But Raien wont give up, he retreat his stick and once again strike the incoming dog with a knock at the side of its head. clashing the dog¡¯s head to the concrete wall. The dog stand on its four leg shaking its head knocking of the dizziness of the impact. Raine wont wait for even a second showing no mercy to the canine, hitting it with his stick numerous time in an amateurish way. after a dozen or so, the dog could wriggle a bit as his head already smash and crack. ¡®one down and seven to go¡¯ a smirk on his face. The one more came and another follow along at the back. Raien break the stick into two leaving a pointed end at both stick. the dog came and leap into him. a rather predictable action from the dog, Raien cant help but think the dog attack was already programmed. Is it a living thing or is it just manifestation of data. Raien imagination ran wild but none of that matter, as the important thing was to survive and grow. He plunge the sharp end into the jaw of the dog from below, still moving ever after being pierce Raien stick another one to its head from the side leaving it lifeless. The other one swiftly ran pass through the dead body and aim the leg of Raien. It was fast and the dog manage to bite his leg. ARFG! ¡®shit!!¡¯ He forcefully dislodge the stick and struck both of it into the head of the dog. With its guard down, it didn¡¯t bother to block Raien incoming attack. both the stick pierce right into its head. it turn lifeless as slide down Raine¡¯s leg. ¡®Come on, you bunch of experience!¡¯ shouted Raine with his eyes burning wildly. The rest of the dogs start pouring in the narrow pathway, baring their teeth against the lone man who were in their way who kill their brethren. Raien can only saw them as nothing as a stepping stone. A stepping stone, for him to go there. Half an hour or so past, and Raien was going against the last one. With his breath erratic, his leg was trembling and his vision starting to get blur. On his body numerous bite marks was visible. Blood was oozing from those bite wound. His body was once again cover by the crimson blood of his own. Still his eyes weren¡¯t dead, it was still living it was still burning, it was still hungered for more. The last dog rush to Raine, and Raine meeting its expectation ran toward it with his resolve. A resolve that was simple but with held the power within it. Raine arm with only a shard of the left over stick came face to face with the dog. But this dog was the fastest, just by speed alone it was able to close the gap in a split second. Raien overwhelm a bit by the sudden speed, but Raien kept calm and let it went forward. Retreating a step back, Raien slip from the puddle of blood, with a stroke of luck he dodge the incoming attack from the dog. Taking this chance, he swiftly lodge the piece of shard into the neck of the dog. Both of them collapse as one slip from blood and one being injured. The dog was writhing in pain, its leg waddle as it try to stand but cant. The dog loss a lot of blood as the neck wound was too deep. Raien force his weaken body to stand, trembling madly as there was no energy left within that body of his. Raien struggle and manage to stand, walking slowly to the injured dog. He stare at it with a cold eye, the state of mind he was in has not change even in the brink of death. This lazy bum when he had a goal he need to accomplish he pursue like his life depends on it. Raien, approach the dog and kneel down beside it, his hand reach a broken stick shard. Holding it rather flimsy, he summons all he had and pierce it straight into its eye ending its feeble life. Raien feeling relief that the battle has end, flop down to the floor with his mind slipping into unconsciousness. The makeup mirror accidentally opens, revealing a blue notification.
You have level up!
Chapter 3: the secret reveal The sun already set above the sky, and the piercing heat of the sun radiates anywhere where the light reach. Inside the seminar room, cold breeze blew from the mouth of the air conditioner, comforting the people who were trap there against the scorching heat from the sun. its been one day since the day the horn blow and thankfully the electricity was still on going. But compare to electricity, food and water was the utmost importance. As human being need them as a source of energy. Although feeding was necessary the need to release the urge was also important to human. To release waste and toxin from the body, the body physiological nature was only abiding to its rule. Thus the need to pee was an urge that cannot be stop! ¡®ahh I cant hold it anymore!¡¯ shout Mui, its been a long time since she had hold her bladder. For one thing she cant help thinking if she relieve herself here it would be utterly humiliating. Cant wait any longer, she ran toward the toilet. Her classmates can only watch her but none could stop her. they were a bit late in their respond. Running for her life on the line (for a reason that doesn¡¯t involve death), she came across the door leading to the narrow pathway. For a split second she hesitate to open the door leading to the dangerous zone but then she grit her teeth and open it with courage. ¡®damn it all, here we go!¡¯ Opening the door, she immediately went silent and halt I her steps. In front of her were corpses of large dogs and also a young man that she know of. It was Raine. Mui forget about the urge, and quickly inspect the condition of Raine who were laying down there among the corpses of dogs. Examining his pulse, it was still beating she released a sigh of relief. Then she ponder what happen here. Curious about the body of Raine, she unveil the body of Raine beneath the cover of the curtain cape. Her cheeks turns tint in red, seeing Raine who was practically naked wearing just his brief. But then that embarrassment quickly turn concern as Raine was cover with a lot of bite marks and blood was trickling from those wounds. Hardly without any aid-kit beside her she was frantic on what to do, the only thing possible was to carry him to the clinical skill lab. But she himself know that the danger of journeying out there. With her mind stop at a dead end, she unknowingly shakes Raine in order for him to wake up. ¡®Raine wake up, Raine!!¡¯ shouted Mui with tears trickling down her cheeks. She don¡¯t want to lose anymore of her friend, the thought of it just scared her, the losing of Ah Mi scared her more than she think. ¡°oi oi who the hell is disturbing my sleep here, im tired to even get up I don¡¯t think my HP has recovered yet¡± complaint Raien within his heart. Opening his eye, he saw someone was beside him. it was a young woman who he knew. Raine cant help but widen his eye, didn¡¯t thought someone would be brave enough to came out on their own. He groggily answer her plea; ¡®yeah yeah im okay, can you stop doing that my body is pain right now¡¯ Mui expression immediately turn to a smile seeing how Raine was okay. Knowing he was okay, she ask of him; ¡®Raine you better tell me whats going on here and why are you full of injury?¡¯ ¡®hmm, I would like to answer that but can I know why you are out here, its dangerous you know¡¯ ask Raien who was much more curious about why she was out here; ¡®ahh! I forgot I need to pee!¡¯ she quickly turn panicky as the initial reason she go out was to relief herself. She quickly stand up and rush to the women toilet. Seeing Mui running toward the restroom, Raine who was groggy at the moment realize something. The possibility of monster resides in there. He forcefully stands up and run toward the restroom. Then a distress scream was heard that rang out in the women¡¯s restroom. AAHHH!! ¡°monster!¡± shouted Raine within his heart. Raine burst open the door of the restroom with his kick. With his weird appearance, wearing just a cape and brief he resemble some kind of a pervert. But not it matter right now, as he bust open the door what he saw was a frog, a green color frog with weird marking all over its body. its tongue was already wrapping Mui body. Raine seeing this show a complicated expression. Currently he has no weapon that he can use except this fist of his. He isnt even certain about health condition. Is it already full or is it still lacking. Then the tongue tighten up on Mui. Mui cant help but released an anguish scream. ¡®aahh!!¡¯ Raine without nothing to lose step forward and lunging himself to the opponent in front of him. clenching his fist, he released a straight punch right at the green frog which was only as big as the rat from before. But the frog skillfully dodge the incoming punch with its innate jumping ability. It then jump around the restroom trying to confuse Raien. Seeing this Raien was starting to get irritated. Against something so indirect, he was starting to lose his patience. Without a thing to do he rack his brain how to handle this enemy of his. But the tongue constricting Mui was getting tighter by the second. Raien don¡¯t know what to do until he looks at Mui. Seeing how she was constricted by the tongue of that frog. A sudden realization came into his mind, ¡°why didn¡¯t I notice, stupid Raien!¡± cursed Raine to himself. Raien who realize something went toward Mui who was bound by tongue. Even if he want to released Mui. He cannot at the moment as he has no weapon¡­ If they are thinking in a conservative way.. ¡®now take this!¡¯ shout Raine Raine doing the unthinkable bite down the tongue of the frog. The frog stop on its track and stop jumping around. The action of Raine cause even the monster frog look baffled. Raine chomp down the tongue like a madman. Blood spurt out as his teeth gnaw the flesh of the tongue. If one had saw what Raine was doing they would have thought of him like an animal. Blood spray all over his face as he try to severe the tongue. With only half way to go, the frog suddenly loosens its grasp on Mui, not wanting to lose its tongue. Raine noticing this hurriedly grab Mui and mount her on his shoulder and in an instant he run outside the restroom. Immediately after getting out Raine block the entrance with the bench in front of the restroom. The frog inside the restroom bangs the door while croaking. Sound of other frog start to croak also. That¡¯s what he though. Raine already gone through this and had known there would be more than just one, and with his current condition that wasn¡¯t at its optimum he had no choice but to run. The battle harden need to be calculated at a time like this if he want to live longer and achieve his objective. Raine who was in front of the restroom then suddenly realized something. ¡®agh!!¡¯ He was frantic with tears start to form at the corner of his eye. Mui who watch this was confused on why the one who save her start to panic and start to came out tear. Then he heard what he said; ¡®aghh there¡¯s blood in my mouth, this is disgusting!!¡¯ complaint Raine who was about to cry his tears out. He then ran to the opposite restroom, the men¡¯s. he quickly wash the blood off his mouth gargling out all the blood impurities in his mouth. ¡®haa puih haa puihh, man this is disgusting im not gonna do that ever again¡¯ said Raine. Mui who was outside come in front of the restroom to see if Raine was okay or not, but then she saw the laying corpses of huge rat on the floor. ¡®eepp¡¯ Her face shows horror of seeing those disgusting rats, but then she watch Raine and start to ponder. ¡°is he the one who did this?¡± Mui who was staring at was caught notice by Raien himself. Then he said to her; ¡®hey aren¡¯t you going to pee or something¡¯ said Raien As he said that, Mui instantly remember what her reason was. Without waiting for Raien to finish cleaning himself up, Mui already went to one of the stall to relieve herself. After relieving herself, then she realize that Raien was still outside. Embarrassed by his presence in the restroom, she let out a loud scream. ¡®Raien get outttt!!!¡¯ Outside of the toilet, Raine was sitting on the floor hearing the scream of Mui. ¡®Im outside already, sheesh Mui im not even interested in her to begin with cheh¡¯ said Raien silently. After all the deeds have done, both of them return back to the classroom, and before Raien return he pick up a few cubes laying around the floor near the dog corpses, it seems he had obtain a few more after his successful battle. It was a great for him with these 8 cubes, although he don¡¯t know what it is but he was still glad of gaining something. Beside the cubes, he pick up the fallen makeup mirror. looking at it, he notice the notification. ¡°as expected¡± grin Raine. Before they enter the seminar room, Mui start to wonder; ¡®ah Raine, where¡¯s Han didn¡¯t he follow you?¡¯ ask Mui curious about the state of Han. ¡®ah him, he didn¡¯t came back?¡¯ raine reply with a confuse looking face. ¡®ehhh don¡¯t play game Raine, where is he?¡¯ ask Mui furiously. ¡®hey hey don¡¯t be mad, I think he¡¯s fine, come I think I know where he is¡¯ reply Raien without a care in his word. Mui follow along Raine, as they arrived at the junction leading to the main door toward the outer corridor. After they turn there it was, the one they were looking for, the man known as Han. ¡®look he¡¯s fine right, now im going back I still feeling sleepy you disturb my sleep just now¡¯ without a care for the unconscious man that was among the piling desk chair, Raine return back to the seminar room to continue his beauty sleep. Mui on the other hand, felt too much had happen just now and thus even her felt like its better for her to return and take a rest in the classroom. ¡°yes, I can continue my sleep back. thank god I was able to leave the ladies restroom, if not I cant sleep damn that frog making my life miserable just you wait after I get a good sleep you would be dead¡± said Raien within his heart. Contrary to what we believe just now Raien retreat wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of fighting that frog but more to his priority was to continue sleeping rather than fighting. Truly a man who adore sleeping more than anything else. While Han on the other hand, was sleeping in front of the pile of desk chair due to the immense stress that he felt after leaving his friend alone by himself. Raien who just enter the room ignore the incoming stare from his classmates. Going back to his personal corner where he deem it was his, he then continue sleeping with his curtain cape warming his body. After that Mui enter the room, the others flock to her as soon as she enter. Asking many question to her. asking if she can use the toilet or not, asking if there is monster out there and is it scary or not. Mui who experience a life and death situation just a second ago felt her tiredness was at its limit. Even the night before since she cant sleep right now she think she can go to sleep. With all the question left unanswered. She only said one thing to them. ¡®if you want to go to the restroom, use the men¡¯s the women is offlimit and don¡¯t be alarm when you enter the restroom, its safe just don¡¯t scream to much. Guys im going to sleep im to tired after waking up I will answer your question and try not to wander around just go the restroom is enough. Okay then goodnight¡¯ said Mui who was now too tired to think about amything. She find a corner just opposite of Raien and went to sleep using her bagpack as a pillow. The others were rather despondent after hearing her explanation but one thing for sure they can safely use the restroom. While the other start having the courage to go out, Jalani and Balan were the only male who were in the classroom. Jalani cant help but stare at Raien with a curious look. In his mind he know Raien was hiding something from them and he cant but to be curious about it. Balan on the other didn¡¯t really care about all of those minor things, in his mind right now when was help gonna arrive. He cant help but feeling he was wasting his time here. Not being able to do anything he felt helpless and useless. Sleeping to his heart content, a few scream rang out a few minutes or so after Mui and Raien slept. It must have been them going to the restroom. Raien was not bother by it and sleep soundly. When the rest of them return having finish doing their business. They were all talking about the possibility of them getting out of here alive. They have all seen the corpses of those monster. they all assume Raien had something to do with it. they even saw the bloody cloth of Raien where he left of on top of the sink. So they came to the conclusion that with Raien help they may be able to escape this place. But the question is when? Amidst their delusion of having Raien as their savior, their expression turns to be the good side as they were now starting to smile. Without a doubt, the stresses of them being stranded here have put Raien as the light of hope for them. Even Jalani have taken look at the corpses of the dog and rat. even he was amazed by this injury on the monster¡¯s body. Jalani was a peculiar man, he was interested in the unknown he was interested in knowing new things and by the look of it things have started to become interesting. One thing for sure, he needs to question Raine deeply to know of about his secret. Raine who was in deep sleep, didn¡¯t know the things that was happening around him. he could sleep talk; ¡®ah choco cake hmm delicious¡¯ --- After a while even Han has return from his sleep. He was rather depressing when entering, he was ready to tell them the misfortune of Raine but to his amazement, Raine was sleeping soundly shocking him to the core. He didn¡¯t thought Raine would survive against those eight dogs. He was even shown the state of the corpse at the narrow pathway by the others since he had a hard time believing. But after seeing it, he was now convinced that the weak Raine that he know off was now long gone. In the class, Han was staring at Raine. He was admiring him from afar, and at the same time he was thinking how he reached this level in just two days. Then Jalani came closer to him, sitting beside him. A long silence takes ahold between these two men and after a few minutes Jalani began to talk to him. ¡®its an amazement isnt it for someone like Raine to be this strong all of a sudden¡¯ said Jalani a hint of disbelievement was in his tone. ¡®yeah, it is¡¯ Han reply ¡®if you had the chance of learning of how he obtain this strength wouldn¡¯t you want to know?¡¯ said Jalani with a glint of slyness within his eyes. Han could only watch Jalani as he said that, his turns wide eye with his mouth left speechless he do not know what to say to this implication of Jalani. Even so a spark lit up in his heart, and that spark unknowingly influences him to said this to him; ¡®I would!¡¯ said Han with his eyes showing determination. Both of these men were waiting for the answers from the man who was sleeping soundly. --- After a few hours pass, the time was 2.00 P.M. and Raine was still soundly sleeping. The others in the classroom, was silent with time passing they have nothing else to do except to wait. Event then gurgling sound can be heard from the classroom and it was getting louder alerting the rest of them. The one who was responsible was shy and embarrassed by her noisy gut. ¡®im sorry, im just hungry¡¯ said Lina the perpetrator who has a noisy stomach. Even so the rest of them know, it was nothing to be embarrassed about. They are all hungry. But they cant really complain as they have no other way to obtain food. ¡°ah that¡¯s noisy¡± Raien grumbles as he heard the loud gastric noise awakening him from his slumber. Rubbing his heavy lid eyes, he stands up and proceed to the door. He checks on his status through the mirror. tapping the mirror twice, he look at it with a calm face.
Status Window
NameRaien Mahd
Level5
Titles-
Health Point200/300
Stamina Point220/220
Strength15
Vitality6
Agility5
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack7.5
Defense0
-none-
Status Point10
¡°hmm my HP isnt full yet I guess even with support skill I still cant fully regain my HP in mere hours¡± said Raine within himself. He allocates his points evenly to strength and agility. Determine to raise his level, he start his adventure once again as he proceed to the door but before he can open it. a voice stop him. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡®Raine can you wait for awhile¡¯ said Han with his voice contain a deep tone. Beside him, Jalani was standing there with his eyes closed. Depicting himself like a cool guy. Raine don¡¯t want to waste anymore time, said to them; ¡®what do you guys want?¡¯ ask Raine with his eyes half-open. ¡®don¡¯t you have something to share with us¡¯ said Jalani with his eyes still kept close. With his calm voice disguising a demanding instruction. All the other classmates take notice of this and start at both of this confrontation. They didn¡¯t know what to say, but from this their eyes unwillingly stare toward Raine. Deep down in their hearts, they cant help feeling conflicted by the suddenness and the thought of Raine keeping something for them let their bad personalities influence them. Doen was the first one to react; ¡®Jalani whats the meaning of this and why are you asking Raine like that¡¯ said Doen ¡®isnt it weird for someone like Raine to be suddenly strong? Aren¡¯t you guys curious? Why didn¡¯t guys question yourself why the sudden weak Raine would be able to defeat those monsters? Aren¡¯t we the elites of this university, we should have question where he gain this strength from as we all know how he is¡¯ reply Jalani with one of his eyes open a bit, with his iris looking rather intimidating to Raine. Doen and the rest of them after hearing this sort of start connecting the dots. they didn¡¯t realized but after being alerted by Jalani they start using their thinking process to think about it. but then it turn to the worse part, a person engulf by her unstable emotion lash out at Raien. ¡®yeah Raine, what are you keeping away from us!¡¯ shouted Suba, she has a lot issue with her emotion so in this kind situation it would get a lot worse. Mui who was looking from the back kept silent as she knows Raine must have a reason. Then shout of unpleasantness and unsatisfaction rang out hurling toward Raine. Seeing this after just being wake up, Raine felt annoy to the bone. Not wanting to indulge in their words of abusement. Raine face them and said; ¡®huh~ I wont repeat, so listen if you so your reflection through a mirror you could see a blue cube by the side of your ear and this cube was the reason im getting stronger. You can only see this cube through the reflection of a mirror¡­¡¯ explain Raine ¡®what are you talking nonsense about..¡¯ interject Doen ¡®shut up, im explaining¡¯ Raine let out a harsher tone. he wasn¡¯t satisfied by the way of their treatment towards him. Doen fell silent and Raine continue his explanation. ¡®if you touch the blue cube in the mirror a notification window will open up and two option will be present, one is called ¡®Status¡¯ while the other one is ¡®Skill¡¯. by opening up the status, you can see the condition of your body. this is based on a gaming system call RPG but I don¡¯t think you nerds know of it but I think Jalani can tell you the detail about it and for the skill it would be good if guys have a reliable one. so that¡¯s the gist of it¡¯ explain Raine After explaining he exit the room not bother to look at them anymore but before he leave he said something to them. ¡®I though of you guys as my close friend, I would have tell you guys sooner but seeing you guys like¡­ tch! nevermind¡¯ Raine cut short of his speech and went on leaving them. The class fell to the a silent atmosphere they cannot make up what he explain just now. Game? Status? Skill? all of those things are foreign to their ears but some know what they meant and one of those was Jalani. After being told by this he confront one of the classmate, Mas. Wanting to lend her mirror she oblige and both of them follow what Raien has explain just now. Their eyes turn wide, exclaim and shock. They didn¡¯t believe at first but seeing it in real life in front of their eyes blew their mind away. Now they know why he become strong. But unbeknownst to them that ¡°strength¡± he possess wasn¡¯t solely because of this system that they encounter. They rest of them flock to the duo and after seeing it they all try by their own looking through their mirror. Mui on the other hand already lend her¡¯s to Raine but she already has on her hand Biella¡¯s mirror looking into it she saw the first time her own status.
Status Window
NameMemui Eleanor Iking
Level1
Titles-
Health Point100/100
Stamina Point100/100
Strength4
Vitality4
Agility5
Dexterity6
Intelligence24
Attack2.5
Defense0
-none-
Status Point0
¡°I see this is what he meant, then lets look at the skill¡± said Mui within herself.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Mind of BrillianceBeginner10%
-Able to comprehend and memorize information swiftly. -memorization capabilities increased x3 -increase reading speed by x2 -have a low chance of gaining new skill through reading but would be an inferior version.
¡°ouh, this is what he meant by skill, Mind of Brilliance seems cool but is this related to my own habit or to my own talent?¡± Mui was thinking deep on how this skill is based on. --- Raine who was rather annoy by the sudden event just now was cursing a bit to his friend especially to those two hunks of retard. The description was based on the inner feeling of Raien. Viewer descrition is advisable. ¡°huh~ no matter, the important thing is I need to get stronger¡± said Raine to calm his stormy heart. ¡°first thing first what to do I have no weapon on me right now, it would be difficult if I met stronger monsters¡± worried Raine as he was rather naked without a weapon. Going out through the narrow pathway door, he then return to the storage room in an attempt to find anything useful. Rummaging through, he sigh as he didn¡¯t found anything useful. Not wanting to stay there anymore longer, he walk down the corridor. For now he was sure there was nothing dangerous in the first floor, at least in the corridor. Raine continue, loitering around the other end of the corridor, there was only blood and bit of pieces of meat of some sort. He didn¡¯t want to know where that came from. The main thing is to find any suitable material for a weapon. He went to see if theres anything in the Clinical Skill Lab, other than medical aid kit, there was bound to be something else that he can use. Taking a peek from the small window, his half close eye turn wide as he saw those things. A large hyena with huge fangs were in the room, the size of that creature was much bigger than the dog that he fought. Its height was much more taller than himself it can be consider more the same as Jalani whose height was at 184cm, just based on the discerning of his eyes. But the unique thing about this hyena was, the bushes of purple flowers on its back. it flourish like a garden flower as it grows from the hyena back. contrary to the beast menacing appearance, the flower on its back was certainly not fitting for the beast. Raien had a bad premonition looking at this monster, if he had an identification skill he would at least gain some information from the beast just by looking at it but to bad for him since his luck was so bad. Then the flower hyena glance toward the door where Raine was. Like an instinct from a predator it sense of finding prey was top notch. With pure instinct he avoid the glance of the beast, if he was a tad late, he would be doom if the hyena get out from the room. for now he retreat back to the corridor it was foolish of him if he enter that room not without looking at it first. With the feeling of dread wash off, he continue his journey. While walking along he the corridor he peek at the foyer. It was the same scene as before but the monster are running around, some are even fighting among themselves just for the sake of meat. By the side of those quarrelling monsters, a corpse of a man he once knew as his lecturer was only left barely half of its body. Seeing this, he walk by silently not wanting to alert their presence he felt kind of sad seeing the corpse of him like that but what he could do it¡¯s the new life of the new world. But as he crouch down he remember something. in the laboratory storage room, there was a few metal pipe laying around as the construction from before didn¡¯t need. He stumbles upon it a few weeks ago when he was late for that dead lecturer¡¯s class. ¡°oh thank you great deceased Prof.Myo for reminding this pitiful one¡± said Raien within his confine heart. Arriving in front of the lab room, he proceed what he usually do, peeking through the small window. It would be bad if there¡¯s some strong monster in there. Looking at it, it was safe there was no monster on sight. Pushing the door open he enters cautiously, although he didn¡¯t see anything he needs to be vigilant. Seeing the empty room, there was only microscope and specimen and not a soul was there. His eye kept glancing around, it would be bad if something ambush him out of the sudden. he walks toward the door at the end of the room. the door will lead him to the desire destination. Throughout the walk, his heart was throbbing like mad, his gut feeling was saying there was something there with him. like every move and everything that he does is been watch by a pair of eyes. Reaching the door he was grateful as nothing happen but the sense of being watch was still there. He cant help but scan the lab room one more time. nothing, absolutely nothing. Raien shrug it off as he maybe getting a little bit too paranoid. Opening the door toward the pathway to the lab storage room. he comfortably enter until¡­ FUSH! ¡°what the¡­¡± Raien was pull before he could even step into the pathway, the strength that was pulling him was immense. His arm was entwine by something but he could not see, there was nothing there but he felt something. something slimy. ¡°the frog¡¯s tongue? Not its¡­¡± Before he could be drag to the front of the room, he stand his ground and latch his legs on to the metal desk. The strong tug halt, but then it pull with a lot more strength. Raien can felt his arm being stretch to the limit. If he withstand any longer, sooner or later his arm gonna rip off from his torso. Raine¡¯s eye turn frantic, looking around the metal desk just searching for any resource that can be used, if not he would be dead by the moment he reach that thing. Then his eye, blink with hope. He grab what he found and released his grasp on the metal desk. He was then drag through the floor heading toward one direction, a direction where there was nothing there. not wanting to be a dead man, Raine stands up and ran as fast as he can wanting to collide with whatever pulling him. BAMM His body hit a scaly skin animal which was invisible and as soon as he felt it he pierce the invisible animal with a pen. Yes a pen, like usual that was the only thing he could find in this laboratory room that was design for students. ¡®take this you chameleon like shit!¡¯ he scream toward the animal by the look of it he already know what attack him. Stabbing the invisible animal multiple times, the thing that wrap around his arm loosen. He take the opportunity and stab the animal again but¡­ ¡°I miss? Shit¡± He missed his target, the invisible animal has gone and run to somewhere else. Raien could only snicker, by the look of the pen, it was already broken quite badly. One thing for sure its skin are more durable than the dog. With no vision, he was blind. He cannot find the enemy so first time raine do not what to do but at least there was something he know, that monster was a coward! As he don¡¯t want to give up. He grab a hold of the keyboard that was in front of him. although it was a keyboard at least he has something. the important thing was not defeating the enemy but to reach the storage room. Raine taking a deep breath exhale calming his mind, and then he ran. One, two and three His step was not being block. Only a few step left, he slide down knowing he would be attack the last moment he reach the door. The door slam open and he manage to enter the area but something reach him but barely tug his curtain cape. Raien move swiftly and remove the cape on his neck leaving it being taken by the invisible animal. He quickly moves and close the door. With just brief and his leather shoe, it would look odd if this scene was transfer into an image or a manga quite odd indeed. Taking a breather he then moves on to the storage room. Opening the door, he grin as this was the start of his counterattack. There were a few pipes in there but for now he could only manage to hold one. Although he has one more hand free, he had other plan with it. eyeing toward something, his smile turns a sinister one. With things already set, he barge in the room one more time but this time with a plan to win. ¡®come on!¡¯ he shout toward the monster. waiting for the monster to attack him, he waits. He wait and wait, 20 or 30 minutes elapsed but nothing happen. He slowly walk to the exit room leading to the corridor. Then it begin, like he though the moment he try to exit it strike. His shoulder was grab and he was flung into the air. He was surprised by the sudden strength that it emits but Raine didn¡¯t give up In mid-air he grab ahold the thing that grab him at the back. it all happens in a split of a moment. But he makes use of it with all he got. On his left hand was the steel pipe while on his right was a tin cannister with its lid on. He open the lid, and released the thing in it toward the direction of the tongue coming from. It was yellow paint, the paint splash on whatever the thing was. Revealing the thing that was attacking him. Raine¡¯s guess was spot on as the thing resembles a mutant looking chameleon with its size comparable to the dog he fought. With the tongue still pulling him, he bashes it with all his might to its painted head. The tongue loosen, and once again it ran again being the coward it is. not noticing that it was already visible by the paint. Even for a monster, its intelligence was more or less the same as the animal that reside here in Earth. It ran away and stood still to the far corner of the room oblivious that it was already being seen. Raine didn¡¯t watch him eye to eye, and act as he was frantic. Looking around like he didn¡¯t see him. But at the corner of his eye, he was keenly watching the frozen chameleon. He step closer and closer while pretending that he could not see it. but even when reach a close proximity the chameleon still wasn¡¯t moving. With this opportunity shining down on him, he would not let this go. Reaching it at an arm length, the chameleon didn¡¯t know what¡¯s coming for it. ¡°die you coward!¡± Raine spun his body catching the chameleon off guard, he bash the chameleon with the metal pipe straight into its head. the chameleon didn¡¯t know what hit it, the full force of Raien bash force the chameleon to land on the floor. Not wanting to let it escape he mount on the its body, and bash it like a madman. His aim was purely off, but the force from it was brutal. He hit it until its true color emerges; it was cover by a silver scale that was tainted by its blood. Raien didn¡¯t stop until the head was already turn crack and dented. With him feeling the success of his kill, his face turn quite grim as he heard a bout of unidentifiable sound. CIK CIK CIK CIK CIK CIK The whole sound surround him from every direction, but again they cannot be seen. ¡®argh fuck me¡¯ curse Raien. He continue to ran toward the storage area back again seeking the things he need while picking a strategic location. Like always the narrow pathway was the most suitable for him. feeling of being barely hit he evade all the attack unknowingly. Arriving at the storage room, he took another canister of paint and splash it all as the CIK CIK sound approach him. The paint reveal multiple number of chameleons with their tongue ready to lash out at Raien body, but Raien had other plan for them and it was a simple one, grabbing another metal pipe for his free hand. He equip himself with two metal pipes. A stare down between man and beast. One versus many. And that man while smirking said to them ¡®die bitches¡¯ Chapter 4: The unwanted incident A blood soaked young man who was half naked was catching his breath. The floor was riddled with reptilian corpses. Most of the conditions of the corpse were badly battered. Some of the heads of these reptiles has turn to mush. Raine on the other hand look completely fine and not collapsing like he usually he does after an immense battle. He though he was getting stronger but after basking the light of glory for 10 seconds he then realized something, these chameleons maybe low level than him or maybe they are coward by nature. Raine didn¡¯t bother to continue thinking about it, the important thing was he was gradually getting stronger. Stronger to reach the destination that was coursing through his mind. even then he was still covered by a layer of dark red blood fresh from the corpses of those reptilians. Even his only brief was soil by the dark murky red color. ¡°damn it, nothing to wear now¡± cursed Raine with his tragic luck of stepping closer to becoming full nude. For a full grown man to be naked isnt a great sight. Ouh it would be great if some of those women in class would get naked but sadly they are not the main focus of the story. Getting up with the help of the steel pipe, Raine regain his balance and posture. Although he didn¡¯t suffer much but the stamina needed to kill off those group of chameleons still takes its toll. Standing in an upright position, his eyes carefully survey the battle scene in hoping of finding something interesting loots. Although the only thing he has gain so far were only Bronze dober¡¯s cube and the already use red potion, he was still hopeful of gaining some equipment and more wanted if it was a cloth like equipment. Although it was far fetch for those kinds of things to descend in the real world but with all the happening right now, anything was possible. But his luck was truly bad, upon his eye scanning there was nothing interesting for him to find. Except for the cubes that these corpses drop. For him these cubes didn¡¯t amount much as they pose no significance to him. but even so he lazily pick those up not wanting to waste all of his effort. With the cube he gains, currently there are 9 Bronze Dober¡¯s cube and 14 Black Horn Chameleon¡¯s cube. With all those cubes contain in his rugged curtain cape. He was now thinking where he should store them, a though cross his mind. ¡°arr it would be good if there is a virtual inventory it would be great to get rid of the hassle of carrying this cubes¡± complain Raine Even with all the complaining, he still carry the cubes back into his arm. Carrying it back into the laboratory room. he lay it down on the table staring at it with his mind turning blank. He was actually curious about the cubes, in his mind these cubes may possess something that carry something remarkable. Or so he though. ¡°huh~ what the hell does this cube do actually, I would die to get an identifying skill¡± grumble Raine. Not wanting to dwell on it any longer, Raine return to the storage room area and search for anything valuable. The storage area was a small space, there were a few rooms which function to store chemicals and utensils for specimens. He was bored out of his mind not finding something valuable. By the looks of it he need to travel some other places before he could find anything valuable. As he went out to return to the laboratory area, Raine stumble upon a cupboard own by the lab assistant who works here. He caught sight a piece of white robe sticking out from the close cupboard. Opening it with a curious face, he discover a brand new white pristine lab coat. The size was a bit small but it suffice for him to wear it. discarding the already ragged curtain cape, he immediately wore the lab coat over his naked body. ¡°perfect at least im wearing something right now¡± grin Raine with his expression glowing like the sun. although its not what he hope for but at least he got something to wear. He return to the lab room and continue to stare back at the cubes. ¡®huh~ now what should I do with cubes of mine¡¯ said Raine while his head constantly jolting brainstorming the reason of the existence of these cubes. --- Back in the classroom, the people in there was in a heated discussion even the three outsider were amaze and rather curious about this game feature. But without the reflection of a mirror they cant try this interesting ability that they all had. Then a shout of joy rang out between these people.in their mind the possibility of getting out of this place and surviving has increased with the discovery of these new found ability. Although none of them had any experience of playing RPG game which heavily related with the game feature, they all thought of it as a simple putting in points and increasing their level. They even explore their own obtain skill. Discussing about their own skill among each other every one of them was amazed by the effect of their skills. Their confidence level raise high as the sky, some of them even saw the numerical value of their status which astound them in some kind of sense. Comparing with each other, some turn envy and some turning proud. Then all of a sudden, one of them suggest the most outrageous plan. ¡®guy with all these new found abilities how about if we venture out and try to go back home. I know we can do this!¡¯ said Rafi enthusiastically oblivious to the staring shock eyes of her classmates. Then the others start questioning the things that Rafi said, with all their skills they could confront those monster with ease and with the example of the weak Raine to be strong enough to massacre a group of large dogs, it must have a great impact in their conscious. After careful thought from the rest of them, they all start believing in Rafi¡¯s word. But on the other hand, someone at the back who was watching this scene was looking at it with a calm face. in her mind, the things they are saying are preposterous. For her, they were all delusional if they have seen Raine fight he didn¡¯t use any of skills and only through his will and pure courage. The thought of them wanting to leave and depend on those half baked skill was indeed a dead wish. ¡°I need to stop this¡± whisper Mui in her heart. She stop leaning from the wall and went forward with the intention to halt this death wish attempt. But before she could stop them, Jalani stop them from doing the most stupidest thing they will ever do. With his calm face and his eyes which usually still closed he said to them; ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise¡¯ a simple sentence came from the most acknowledge guy in the group of these young adults. Hearing this from Jalani, all of them look at him with a displeasing face. the only hope they have was crush by the simple words from this man. but they all know with those words comes great reason. He wouldn¡¯t spat out any words without any reason. Doen who was also his housemate, work up his pent up stress and release it to Jalani the one who crush those hope of his. ¡®don¡¯t mess around Jalani, we had the chance of a lifetime here and you gonna wasted it? well for your information, I wont do what you said and I will get out of this place even if it¡¯s the last thing I do¡¯ shout Doen full of aggression. Based on the loud shout full of resentment toward Jalani, Doen had full confidence in his skills and status. But Jalani believe the other side of it. Doen was not fit to venture out there. Even he himself knows he was not ready to go out there. Despite that, as he was Doen¡¯s roommate he felt the responsibility of taking care of him. ¡®Wait Doen!¡¯ said Jalani with his high pitch voice. ¡®what! If you¡¯re gonna lecture me again, I would just leave¡¯ said Doen. ¡®I will follow you¡¯ said Jalani. His eyes was still close not bother to open it. with his light beard on his face he follow his housemate not wanting to leave him to his death. ¡®I will go to, my skill would be helpful to us¡¯ said Han with his face clearly smiling from ear to ear. With this new found ability he knows that he would not be left behind by Raine anymore. ¡®suit yourself, Suba, Mas, Naina come lets go!¡¯ with the high pitch shout of the rather soft Doen turn alpha male. The others can help but retort. For one thing the three of them all want to leave here as soon as possible. Some want to reach their family and some want to reach a better place for protection. While Han the man who run from danger want to redeem himself and the calm Jalani who only want to keep them all safe as he felt responsible for the revelation of the game feature. He does not want them to get their heads high up to the sky without knowing where the ground was. This group of three men and three ladies venture out into the depth of danger. Although they are quite safe for the moment since the corridor monster has already been eliminated by Raine. going out through the main door, the men remove the desk chair from blocking the door. Once it was all clear up, Doen whose the bravest of them all from just now nudge Han to open it. Han cant help but looking surprised, to begin with Doen wasn¡¯t the bravest of them all as Han was usually the frontier of going to the unknown. But this unknown was rather frightening even for Han. After from a few more nudges from the others, Han steel his will and open the door. It creaks as he opens it, the sound slowly travel through the silent corridor. His forehead start raining down as the sound clearly would attract anything in the vicinity. But after spending in silence for a minute or so, nothing was getting near them. Han cant help but feeling relief, stepping out with one step at a time. Han was in full alert. Glancing around side to side, his eyes wander around for anything that moves. With the coast are clear, Han gave a hand signal prompting the others to follow suit. At first they were weird by Han sudden turn to police squad tactical mode but they let it go because it was his usual self to begin with. too much movie for one young man. As they proceed to their venturing, they all walk in a group cluster together. Although they are confident after knowing their new found abilities but they still hadn¡¯t experienced an encounter with a live monster. their true ability would only surface if they manage to be alive after the confrontation against one of them. Reaching the middle of the corridor, all six of them saw the monster downstairs. Witnessing corpse of fellow students and lecturers and staff members that was turn to bits of pieces of meat all the females cant help but feeling nauseated by the sight of it. Suba released a loud of gasp. ¡®HUUUU!¡¯ The loud gasp was caught by the ears of those monster down below, their ears twitch and their heads looking around searching for the source of the sound. The sound of their prey which was ready to be maul by them. But Jalani was one more step quicker compare to them as he already put his hand on the gasping Suba silencing her from releasing anymore voice. With her body figure which was a bit large, Jalani with his long arms had a tough time silencing her as she struggles a bit after her mouth being cover suddenly. She struggles a bit after the piercing gazes from the rest of her classmates she turn docile and calms down. By the look of it she had a done a big mistake but luckily Jalani was quick witted and he handle the situation calmly. ¡®shhh¡¯ sound Jalani with the rest of the group toward Suba. All of them were currently sweating beads out of their pores. Not one of them thought that it would be this stressful and this nerve wrecking being outside. Holding their breath for a few minutes or so, they all regain their calmness after nothing happen. Luckily for them the monsters down stairs didn¡¯t catch any of the scent or vision of any of them. It would best if they decide to leave and return back they all that sense of wanting to return thus going back to the room right now was not the right option. Doen who stares at the monsters from the corner of the wall gaze at them with conflicted feeling. Killing intent, anxiousness, and the last of it fear. He knows he can escape from here if he has the right timing but to gain that timing was certainly hard to come by. Do not belittle but he was still one of the elites of this university. Racking his brain thinking about how to come to that timing. He called out to one of his friends to do something for him. ¡®Mas come here, I need you to use your skill¡¯ whisper Doen with his voice sounding slow but carries the weight of ordering someone. Mas come to Doen¡¯s side with her body shaking quite nervously, but her mind was resolute. She was resolute on leaving this place. With her blond hair style in a bun like style, her hair carries a natural golden luster and her bespectacled look was proof enough for her constant hardwork in studies that brought her sight detrimental. Her face was endowed with an intelligent look with her complexion fairer than the rest of her classmates a feature envy by others. wearing a one piece dress she stands not less than 165cm in height and her body proportion was consider normal at best not outstanding in any part. With her eyes focus on those monsters, she murmurs something while keeping an eye on them; ¡®Eye of Galileo¡¯ After a few seconds of staring at those monsters, she turns toward her classmates. ¡®guys, I have got it come here and see through my mirror¡¯ said Mas All of them flock toward Mas while she was tampering something her makeup mirror. It¡¯s a small mirror but within it shows a blue table depicting a status about something or somewhat by the name, Runic Dune badger. [/tr [tr]
Monster Status Window
NameRunic Dune Badger
Level9
Health Point600/750
Mana Point140/140
Attack35
Defense67Magic attack?
Magic defense?
Resistant to?
Weak to?
Immune to?
CategoryMammal
A badger monster which live in the prairie of Spraggia. With its thick skin acting as an armor, adventurer wouldn¡¯t that confront this monster would out any high class weapon that can penetrates its armor like hide. Weird rune marking surround most of its back which act as a magic deterrent. A nightmare for magic caster. A mere youngling which only recently reach maturity. An opponent not for beginnners.
Looking at the table, Mas describe the information to the others. hearing this for the first time, most of them was shocked hearing the description of the monster. but what dishearten their escape attempt was none other than the level of this monster, a level 10 which hardly can be compare with 6 individuals with their level stuck at 1. While silent consume them, Doen don¡¯t want to give up. He ask of Mas to inspect another monster besides the badger. Mas although depress comply with Doen¡¯s request. She once again murmurs the words of her skill. Her skill was called ¡®Eye of Galileo¡¯, a skill that resembles identify but with a slight advantages more than the common skill. its utilize the in depth analytical skill of Mas into a sight which gain every bit of information into bits of words. Although at a lower level it was more or less the same with identify, but when it elevates it level it will increase in its capabilities. After inspecting the other monsters, her heart can hardly control from breaking down as their status itself would be at least the same or less from the badger. Shannaro mushroom, a living moving mushroom level 8 special ability poison by touch, Bronze Doberman, level 5 to level 8, special ability tough skin and the Targoz Boar level 13 a large boar with menacing tusk that hardly the Earth¡¯s boar could contend, special ability steel ivory tusk. A more harder version of steel with less impurities and much stronger. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Mas don¡¯t have the guts to tell them as it would only brought them to more despair. She could only shakes her head implying it was no good. Doen and the rest were looking down and Han was undoubtly irritated even with his new found abilities he though he would stand a chance but that didn¡¯t matter with the discrepancy of level between them. But Han didn¡¯t want to believe that, he believe he can defeat these monsters just like Raine does. Unfortunately for him he didn¡¯t know that Raine manage to encounter with a lot of weaker monster compare to this ground floor monsters that enable him to strengthen. Standing up on his two feet, Han stares at the monsters down below while looking again at a mirror he borrow from Rafi. In the reflection shows his status a status that he was proud off, a status that he believe in, one thing for sure he has total confidence in it as one parameter was the best out of all the classmates of his.
Status Window
NameHan Khash
Level1
Titles-
Health Point140/140
Stamina Point120/120
Strength8(+2)
Vitality7(+2)
Agility5
Dexterity5
Intelligence17
Attack5
Defense0
Heart of a Leader; +2 to strength and vitality (passive) +10 Charisma (passive)
Charisma10
Status Point0
¡°I can do this¡± said Han within his heart. He know he could do this he know he would defeat them. With his gym build body, he went toward the stair wanting to reveal his power from within. But before he could reach it, a Bronze Doberman stand on his way. a lone Doberman, staring him straight to the eyes. Han without knowing was shivering in fear as his knees shakes. The fear from before take a hold of him. without knowing it, he unconsciously step back but after a second he knows. He knows he was afraid, he knows he was nearing his death if he confront this monster. His heart and mind has already decided it would be wise if he run from this monster. but he stand stall and stand guard in front of this menacing creature. The rest of them also notice the monster standing in Han¡¯s way. the five of them frozen in their place, their nerve shot their will down as the floor itself seems like locking them down. Jalani oversee the situation which was turning dire but looking at the situation which was 6 versus 1. He held a bit of hope in this confrontation. Jalani stand by Han¡¯s side. Both of them were armless with no weapon on their hand, a bit of stupid going up against a monster with no weapons. Then the dog bark at them, while at the same time lunge off toward the both of them. The sole Bronze Doberman was much more powerful compare to before. Its speed surpass the latter and its death jaw swiftly clamp on Han¡¯s shoulder not letting him to even react. Jalani on his side still maintain his calm face but his heart was frantic. He didn¡¯t know the gap between level would be this apparent. Jalani raise his hand up on the air and mimic the action of spiking a volleyball, a sport that he experience in. with the air split apart, his hand descend to the Doberman¡¯s head. with full concentration he had hit the head with a surmount force of a spike. WHAP! But it was futile, his hand felt numb after the collision. Jalani step a back away, holding on to his right hand. With how things were they would surely die if there was no attempt in trying to defeat it. Jalani was the brain of the class with his mind usually thought about the logical things in doing ways. But this time, his logic barely can be applied as these monsters were more than he expected. Jalani was a tall man with his height reaching 185cm, his body built was lanky in all his four limbs but it was strong made from well developed bones and muscles. His mind was keen to his surroundings, as well to the knowledge that he learn in this premise. Jalani was a man who could apply his knowledge to practical use this elevates him in term of skill within the class. He was also adept in a few sports which he was skill of this include volleyball and etc. he was usually silent in class but he can a bit chatty with his usual sarcastic banter that was always toward Mas. In words that can describe him he value knowledge and also friendship in a sense. Han¡¯s screams with the bite keep deepens with the force apply keep increasing. The Doberman would not let it prey loose. ¡®ARGHHH¡¯ Blood start gushing out from the bite wounds, if they let the dog bite through it, Han inevitably would lose an arm. Han with his desperate attempt try to knock off the dog from his shoulder, hitting it with his knuckle while withstanding the excruciating pain. This man¡¯s will was not to take light off. hitting to the dog¡¯s head his pitiful attempt was uneventful. The Doberman was unfazed and unhurt by the weak hit against its bronze color skin. Even Raine could manage to kill this if he target its soft spots. ¡®guys help me!¡¯ shout Han to the rest of them. Jalani who was constantly stimulating his brain to think of a way don¡¯t have any other choice. With the current individuals skills in this group, the only one who can direct their skill to an enemy was only Doen. Even Jalani has a passive skill meant only for his usage. He turns toward Doen and said to him. ¡®Doen, used your skill!¡¯ Doen who was stun in this current predicament, snap out from his idle moments and heard Jalani¡¯s command. With Han currently in pain, his skill was the only ray of light for them. He step forward and went by Han¡¯s side directly facing the dog¡¯s head. opening his mouth wide open he activate his skill. ¡®Couture Thum¡¯ With his high pitch voice, a magnitude of his incredible voice resound through the area in its intended area. A shout use not meant when there was a presence of allies. The shout made the dog astray as its hearing was more keener than human. The dog released its bite, and snarl at itself. Its paw scratch its ear with the shout clearly put some damage on it. Even so, Han who was at close proximity also took its toll. He was defenseless against the shout but it wasn¡¯t damaging enough to him as the shout only effective to monsters only. Jalani already calculated this but at the same he felt something was turning amiss as soon as Doen shout. Looking at the ground floor, the monsters look up at the first floor noticing Jalani and the gang. Jalani who don¡¯t want anymore time to lose, grab the injured Han and drag along the others shouting to them. ¡®guys! Run to the seminar area¡¯ The rest of them comply and ran back to the seminar room area which was only a few meters away. The dog who was still stun and confuse cannot help but let the human run back to their safe area. Entering the safe seminar area, Jalani order them to block the door once again with the desk chairs mounting on top of each other. All of them were raining bullet of sweats. Not once they had chance surviving out there with six of them not able to defeat even one of them. Outside in the corridor area, a few more monsters went up to the first floor searching for more prey to fill their empty stomach. The badger and Doberman runs around in the area scouring the whole outer corridor making it once more the area to be unsafe. While the monsters kept running around a door to a certain laboratory room happen to be open. With the sound a door open, the monsters who were in the vicinity glance toward the door. As a step came out from the door. A man wearing a lab coat reaching up to his knee was holding on to two steel pipes. On his face carve an excited smile. With his awkward looking appearance, he spoke to himself. ¡®ah this where those ruckus came from, sorry to say but you guys disturb me at bad time¡¯ Without waiting for the man known as Raine to finish his word, a Doberman already leap toward him wanting a fair share of his succulent meat. But in mid-air as it approaches, the Doberman was struck down into the ground with its head cracking. Two end of the steel pipes was on its head, as the Doberman still squirming holding on to its bits of life. ¡®hmm should have put more on strength, oh well lets see how well I do with these monsters¡¯ said Raine with his tone carry an arrogant demeanor. All the monster around him ran toward him with the dogs drooling over their mouth and the badger with its sharp claws ready to grate Raine¡¯s body. Raine whose blood starts boiling already charge on with his trusted steel pipes. Sound of skull being crush and bones being broken resound in the atmosphere. Raine who was kneading through the countless numbers of monster around him manage to dodge almost all the vital attacks only leaving scratch on his body. while his pipes clobber down the head and back of its enemy with minutes precision. Dodging jaws from Doberman, he take a step away smash down its jaw with the force of his steel pipes. The Rune badger which boast of its defense carelessly went to strike Raine with no regard to its defense, but Raine had no qualm to these creature and beat the hell out of the badger right to its head not leaving a chance for it to counter back. Seeing how the badger can be kill with multiple hit to its face that was prove enough to be its weak point. Quite shameless to have a hide thick enough not to be pierce but to be kill with a few stroke to its face. but Raine in his attack to the badger leave him open for the others to attack him. Raine kick a few away with his leather shoe which already cover by dark blood that was already clotted on the surface. Raine not wanting to waste anymore time, handle the beastly Doberman killing them all with one swift ignoring the badger. With all their skulls crack with just a hit or two, Raine was handling them like they were his breakfast. With the dogs left into corpses, Raine instill fear to these badger monster who only know fear when going up against larger and more powerful monster but the stench and intent from Raine left them to be stun a bit. Raine charge forward and dispatch the remaining rune badger killing them off one by one. With a two level gap between Raine and badger, it was still not a threat for Raine. Even so the quote ignorance is bliss truly reflect this situation. If Raine knew he would be up against these badger he would have be more wary and cautious, thus leading him to the passive side but contrary to not knowing their level that brought him to see this badger to be the same or less than the Dobermans except for its tough hide. His concentration was at its peak, leaving dead bodies of monsters to litter around him like sack of trash bags. But Raine himself wasn¡¯t invincible, his stamina was down to the low and his health was even the same as his stamina. Although he manage most of the vital attacks, his little health point scathe away by the accumulative scratch by attack. the sound of howling kept approaching from both end of the corridor. With his current condition he could not manage to hold off two sides of an enemy. ¡®so much for being arrogant, still weak to be acting like that.. ugh¡¯ said Raine with face looking tired Not wanting to endanger himself, his ¡®training¡¯ per say was done for the moment. He return back to the laboratory room as soon as possible dragging his weary leg leaving behind the loot on the floor which consist of mainly cubes and few things that he need to discover by himself. Closing the door, he moves his lethargic body to block the door with the metal desk. Blocking them from entering if they knew he was hiding there. With a few stacks of metal desk line up by each other, he takes a breather and rests his head on to the cold floor of the room. with his new white lab coat already cut here and there with patches of red blot on some places. At least the lab coat was still intact in one pieces. For one thing he need to pray that his luck was good so he would gain some sort body armor or equipment. In no time he would be left naked if he didn¡¯t find anything else. As he closes his eye surrounded by the cubes of the Doberman and Chameleon, he fell once again into deep slumber. The skill of a laze king plus his fatigue body make him fall asleep in just a second. Just before he sleeps, the Doberman already pick up the scent of their brethren killer. Their eyes and nose face toward the lab room. barking around, toward the room some of them slam its body to the door intending to open it. but with a few metal desk blocking the way the weight itself manage to block the force of the slam. ARFF ARFF ARFF ARFF Raine didn¡¯t bother by it and succumbs to his sleep. While Raine was sleeping comfortably, one part of the campus was opposite of his situation. Fresh blood dye the bright floor with its crimson red color upon a body lay on the floor unconscious. The other people around him was frantic, sound of shouting and panic surround the atmosphere. Jalani was pressing on the shoulder of the unconscious Han, while the others can¡¯t help but weep to the situation right now. Doen was silent and cant help feeling guilty. Jalani who was calm just now has his face was looking a bit distorted with the current situation befalling him. he shouted to the others, ¡®Mas, Naina,Suba go get some cloth we need to stop his bleeding!¡¯ Mas and Suba was frozen like a statue but Naina regain her composure and went back to the classroom. She must have a steel heart or it must be due to the effect of her skill even so, you would never know. Naina who enter the classroom appearing rather disturbed, went to her bag searching anything that be of use. Mui who was watching from a far, turn bewildered by Naina sudden behavior. Her curiosity cant help but wanting to ask her whats wrong. She ask Naina ¡®Naina, whats wrong?¡¯ ask her calmly Naina look toward Mui, then said to her; ¡®Han is bleeding, I need to stop his bleeding¡¯ his word cause the others in the room to be surprised by the sudden bloody development. Mui turns proactive, and start searching for clothes that can be used. But still they cant find it, Mui eyes catch on the curtain rope that they use from the failed escapade. She untwines it and take the shortest one and brought it together with Naina. Mui gave it to Jalani and Jalani work his magic, taking the curtain rope he wrap around the bite wound tightly intending to stop the bleeding from gushing out again. It only act as a minor treatment, Han wound need to be further treated and sewn to lower the risk of getting an infection but with all the necessary tools not present, this was all they can manage for the moment. Mui who watch Han unconscious cant help but feel this was partly her fault since if she block them from going out this wouldn¡¯t have happen. They all turn silent to each other, with all of them with mix feeling. With all the commotion from corridor of the seminar area, the noise reaches the other students in the surrounding classroom. Although none of them have the guts to went out and investigate the cause of it, a man went out. Step by step the man reaches the six people who were surrounding the unconscious Han. All the six of them look at the coming man who reaches them and they all knows who he was. The man spoke with his voice sound nervous. ¡®Han¡­¡¯ Mui look at the man and spoke his name; ¡®Holmes?¡¯ Chapter 5: A Little Bit of NaOH wouldnt Hurt 6 pair of eyes stare at one man, a man they call Holmes. He was a tall 180cm skinny man, with dark brown skin his face spotted a grown beard with his hair short cut barely from being called bald. With his eyes shaking nervously, the sight of the man he called his friend above the pool of blood leave him with a turmoil heart. Many things run down in his head, thinking what sort of situation would cause this incidence to his friend. He was an observant man, with his sharp and keen eye he spotted the a fabric wrap around his shoulder, with a dark reddish stain spotted seeping out from below. From his deduction, Han suffer a massive blood loss with a large open wound. Han¡¯s face was getting a bit paler than usual. Shock would be the next to worry about if his wound was not treated properly. With a sense of urgency, he ask of them what happen just now. Mui who was the most level headed right now explain to him, although it was a correct description of what happen at least Holmes more or less knows whats the gist of it. He then proposes a suggestion to help the unconscious Han. ¡®we should bring him to the clinical skill laboratory room pronto, Han is in grave danger¡¯ said Holmes. His voice carries a sense of urgency and a feeling of responsibility to his close friend. But the reply that he got from them totally blew him away, unexpected by the sudden answer by these people. ¡®Holmes, we cant go out. Monsters are outside this very door¡¯ said Mui with her voice sounded depress and feeble. With no weight carry by her feminine voice. Holmes even after blewn away by their answer still didn¡¯t give up, he knows since he saw the horde of monsters coming in to this very building. But he had to find a way, a way to save his friend. With his hand scratching his beard like what he usual does, his brain start working searching around for any answers. Like his name called upon by others, ¡®Holmes¡¯ was not his real name. his real name was Fin Kammal but the nickname ¡®Holmes¡¯ was given just by the fact that he was obsess with the fictional character of a great world renown detective, Sherlock Holmes. Adapting to his beloved novel character, his mind was also a perceptive. Ideas over ideas keep coursing through his brain. Counting the numbers of monsters outside, its characteristics and the layout of the building, he then came up with an idea to reach the clinical lab room. ¡®guys, I¡¯ve got a plan. it¡¯s a two part plan, we need to have two parties, one will go procure the utensils and material for Han while the other party will distract the monsters, this way we have a better chance of getting the materials¡¯ explain Holmes to the staring eyes. ¡®its suicide¡­¡¯ a downhearted Suba spoke her hearts out with her voice in a low tone. ¡®we wouldn¡¯t if we don¡¯t try, remember those who don¡¯t try will never succeed¡¯ said Holmes with a resolute voice. Suba stay silent, inside her depress mind she curse at Holmes for being too na?ve. That¡¯s what happen to them just now, they are too na?ve. Na?ve of the current predicament they are facing, they world was not the usual sugary happy world anymore as it was already turn into the strong prey on the weak kind of world. even with all the resentment in her heart, she stay silent. ¡®guys why are you still staying silent, Han is desperately in need of help we don¡¯t have time waiting around like this¡¯ Holmes courage soar with the bad condition of his friend. Mui who watch Holmes, then thought of someone. ¡®we need to find Raine¡­¡¯ her soft spoken words was barely audible but the six silent people definitely heard her, the man called Raine was their only hope. The man they scorn just awhile ago, and now they wanted to find him to seek for his assistance. But their heart felt guilty, guilty of treating the friend of theirs like that. ¡®Raine.. what do you mean find him?¡¯ ask the curious Holmes. ¡®we don¡¯t know where he is, he¡¯s the only chance we got on saving Han¡¯ said Mui with her eyes show a glint of hope. No wanting to waste anymore time she ran down the corridor looking inside each and every seminar room hoping to find the lazy Raien to be sleeping on the carpet floor. Holmes who was truly confuse right now start to ask himself, why they seek Raine who he knows as nothing more as an average guy whose the one who bestow him the titular name ¡®Holmes¡¯ where else he call Raine as ¡®Lupin¡¯ a character name that was a villain in Holmes novel, he and Raine share a bickering concept when always meeting each other but in a playful way. Other than that he does not anything else about him whether he has any redeeming features or talent. He ask of them why. ¡®you people, can someone explain to me why Mui is searching Raine right now?¡¯ ask Holmes. But he was reply with an utter silence, these people isnt mentally well right now. The experience just now have taken a hold of them. Mui on the other hand already barge in every room but it was hopeless, they was no sign of Raine. her sudden emergence into populated seminar room beside hers, cause the students to be confuse as well as fear but Mui only show her face just for awhile as she has something in need to do, a more important task. With the last door open, she was greeted with an empty classroom. ¡®damn it Raine, where did you go¡¯ curse Mui as she stare down the door heading toward the outer corridor. She felt she was in need to venture out there but she was afraid. She cant do anything if she went out there. The result was apparent after seeing how Han ended up. Returning to the scene with her morale down, Holmes saw her and once again propose his plan which compromise of two parties. But again he was shot down by total silence, then Jalani stands up looking at Holmes, he said. ¡®lets try¡¯ said Jalani simply ¡®yes¡¯ said Holmes, he was in better mood after one of the leading man agree with his plan. then Mui also bellow her voice out. ¡®I will to¡¯ said her confidently, she didn¡¯t want to do nothing she would rather try than just giving up. Doen at the side stare at Han¡¯s face, immense guilt start pouring when he look at him, he cant help but let his heart face again the danger from outer side. ¡®I will go, im responsible for this¡¯ said Doen willingly while standing upright facing Han¡¯s body. ¡®then lets do this, I will distract the monsters away by making noises while the three of you go the clinical skill lab room when the coast is clear¡¯ said Holmes. But his plan was quickly shot down by Jalani intervention. ¡®no I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise, Doen your skill is need of this plan success. With your voice it could easily attract the whole horde of monsters, Mui you will stay here and guard the door getting the equipments need agility and speed. Seal the door if you heard the incoming monsters. This plan would surely had risk of its own, Me and Holmes will go procure the equipments¡¯ explain Jalani to their new plan which far more stable than Holmes. Holmes felt incline to retort to Jalani meddling but he heard Doen ¡®skill¡¯ caught him off guard. Wanting to ask for explanation, Jalani already walk to him showing a reflection of his face. he was confused and taken aback by Jalani behavior. ¡®Jalani, whats wrong?¡¯ ask Holmes ¡®I know you want answer about what I said of Doen¡¯s skill, now see your reflection and press on the blue cube beside your ear¡¯ he said in a monotone kind of beat. ¡®what are talking about I¡­¡¯ trying to laugh on Jalani¡¯s ridiculous comment, his eye glance a bit on to his reflection and notice the small blue cube beside his ear, he turn bewildered and immediately watch Jalani with a surprised look. ¡®touch the blue cube on the mirror and see for yourself, tell me about your status and skills I need to carefully assess your abilities in this plan¡¯ answer Jalani with a clear cut voice. Holmes comply to his instructions and his eye turns wide;
Status Window
NameKamal ¡°Holmes¡± Ashburn
Level1
Titles-
Health Point110/110
Stamina Point110/110
Strength5
Vitality6
Agility8
Dexterity6
Intelligence23
Attack2.5
Defense0
none
Status Point0
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Taekwon StanceBeginner10%
Bonus increase +10 in health point and stamina point if raise level by one. Kicking increase attack power by x1.5 Able to execute kick related skill much more easily, current kick skill: -Ap Chagi -Yeop Chagi
Holmes was bewildered looking at this description of his new found abilities, beside the taekwon stance, he also has another skill which was akin to Mas but a normal identify skill which was called rather interesting name, ¡°Identify Holmes Style¡±. After telling about his condition to Jalani, the always almost close eyes of Jalani open wide hearing how he has two different skills. Luck was surely bestowing him with all kind of benefit, Jalani cant help but felt envy a bit. He already know Holmes practice the martial art taekwondo from before but didn¡¯t though it could manifest into a skill. Even Mirana who once said practice taekwondo don¡¯t have any skill related to it. For now the important thing was the success of the plan, if all goes well no one life would be taken on this day. With everything set up and ready, Doen walk through the door leading to the narrow pathway while Jalani, Mui and Holmes wait by the door waiting for Doen¡¯s shout to attract the monsters. Doen carefully walk pass the dog¡¯s corpses, he didn¡¯t mind the smell as he was preoccupied of having this crazy deed, but this crazy deed was necessary for him to save Han, the friend that he drag to danger. Passing the narrow pathway he reach the center of the side corridor area. Taking a deep breath he calm himself, he only had one shot to do this as the time he could released his shout was only once left. Then he shout! ¡®Couture Thum!¡¯ A high pitch shout reverbs the corridor area reaching the staircase area which house most of the 1st floor monsters. With their keen sense of hearing they ran toward the source of the voice. Barking sound rang out as like a whole unit move away in unison toward Doen¡¯s location. Doen hearing the barking noise and multiple sound of movement ran back through the narrow pathway and lock away the door to the outside. He cannot wait a second longer with the intense fear still gripping his heart. With all the monsters gone based on the sight seen from the small window of the door barely able to see, Jalani and Holmes went out the door quietly. After the door close they hastily dash forward going toward the clinical skill lab room. as they ran both of them didn¡¯t notice the heaps of corpse in front of the laboratory room opposite of their direction. Their sight and mind was only focus on one thing, to save Han! With their long strides and fast legs, in a matter of a few seconds they arrive in front of the clinical skill lab room safely. Luckily they didn¡¯t encounter any monsters. Walking toward the room, Holmes was too excited and he immediately grab the door handle but Jalani think otherwise, like he had a sixth sense,he immediately stop Holmes from opening as he had a hunch that inside this room house a terrible danger. They didn¡¯t bother looking at the window and this was their mistake. But Jalani turns to be a careful person after the first experience. Looking through the window he saw the hyena beast with a patch flowery garden behind its back. he was nervous after seeing this, with no set of skill like identify he didn¡¯t dare open the door. He turn to Holmes as of him to use identify on it. Holmes who looks through the window turns surprised this was the first time he saw a huge beast like this and clearly with bizarre features. But he snaps off from his amazement and use identify on it. ¡®Identify¡¯ [/tr [tr]
Monster Status Window
NameAzaleaback Hyena
Level24
Health Point2130/2130
Mana Point??/??
Attack?
Defense?Magic attack?
Magic defense?
Resistant to?
Weak to?
Immune to?
CategoryMammal plant
A species of Hyena which grows flowers on their back, the color of the flower represent the strength of its power. With its huge body and predatory like features such as its fangs and claws, this show how it was a strong carnivore but contrary to that, it rely on the flowers on its back to provide nutrient from sunlight as how plants gain energy but in the wake of no sunlight, its stomach regain its features of breaking down food especially animal meat. Holmes special!! : its weakness lie on its strength
After witnessing its status, Holmes told of Jalani of what they are and both of them turn silent while looking down at the floor. Anyone can tell by the looks of it, their plan was a failure. Holmes who just felt the hope of saving Han¡¯s life cant help but taken aback as his words was mere words, in front of an adversity he cant pass it and just remain useless. Then he remember some quote he read from a book. The saying goes; ¡°for one to live another must take its place¡± Out of sheer will and the heart of gold, Holmes confidently with his eyes show no hesitancy open the door. Jalani who was beside him was utterly shocked by the rashness of Holmes. He didn¡¯t know how deluded Holmes was to his justice. As the door creaks open, Jalani immediately drag him by his neck with a force that shows how infuriated he was for Holmes reckless and stupid action. ¡°damn it, you fucking shithead!¡± curse Jalani to Holmes as he drag Holmes skinny body back to the seminar room area. But luck wasnt as bright as before the world had change. As they reach the end of the corridor junction, the door behind them was forcefully open with a big bang. Like a car crashing through the door, the entrance of the door immediately turn into rubbles. With the dust cloud shrouded the entrance of the clinical skill lab, a snarl was heard inside the dense dust cloud. The Azaleaback hyena tighten its four leg muscles and dash forward picking up the scent from the trespasser which unveil themselves infront of this mighty and proud predator. With the hyena deprave from sunlight the source of its energy, its predatory instinct take ahold and it rush toward the two man. Both of them saw with their very own eyes the killing intent exuding from the hyena on their back. Jalani release his hand from Holmes and make a run for it for his life. Holmes who was late for a few seconds realized he was in deep danger. The hyena makes haste. With the hyena give chase, the distance between them shorten just in the blink of an eye. but thankfully Jalani and Holmes reach the door first and quickly stack the desk chair to block the door their face shows they were frantic. Even the onlookers start to panic seeing how disorganized both of them are. Mui don¡¯t want to meddle into their affairs but quickly return to the classroom while dragging Han¡¯s body with all her might, Mas and Naina help her drag Han. While Suba and Doen already back leaving the two frantic man behind. The hyena outside ram the door and both Jalani and Holmes was flung into the air by the sheer force of the hyena. The door broke open and countless desk chairs lay around the floor in a tattered state. Holmes who was now starting to regret his action, ran back to his classroom while Jalani within his heart already knows the outcome of this encounter. He knows once this beast devour it will move on devour the rest of his friends. He could stare at the incoming death as this khaki color hyena approach him. Then something hit the head of the predator, falling to the floor breaking into pieces. From the remnant of it, it was a glass flask. The hyena felt its pride was being challenge and it turn away from Jalani to its back. at the back Raine who was holding on to pipes on his hand glare at the hyena, while cursing to it non-stop. ¡®you f***ing bitch, how dare you c*******ing mot********* dare to disturb my sleep, you are courting death!¡¯ said Raine with his eyes showing intense pressure. While in his heart; ¡°LOLLL didn¡¯t think I could say that without being embarrassed, I always want to say that phrase ¡®courting death¡¯ huh~ and I at least manage to say it, ouh wuxia novel inspiration although saying that phrase sounds ridiculous at least I manage to say it aloud¡± snicker Raine within his playful heart. Raine was an avid reader of novel especially the wuxia genre and almost anything in wuxia novel this phrase will always pop-out. for him this sentence was kind of hilarious as just by the sound can make him laugh. Jalani who saw Raine carelessly spout out words of mockery, felt dumbfounded. For him, it was suicide for Raine to infuriate this monstrous force. He could only stare in disbelief with him being unable to help him. The hyena walk forward staring down at Raine and pounce forward to the puny human in front of it. Raine on the other hand quickly dodge it to the side falling to his side barely being able to dodge the monstrous attack of the hyena. ¡°shit that was fast, this hyena is fu**ing strong, no wonder my instinct told me not to bother it back then¡± said Raine within him. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The hyena manage to dent the door of the clinical skill lab room, with cracks starts appearing on the wall. Shaking its head wanting to get rid of the dizziness that it felt, the hyena makes pursuit of Raine. Raine on the other hand was already on his feet running to the end of the corridor with his heart felt heavy a bit. ¡°cheh, why am I diving myself in danger just for the sake of those people¡­ meh I think I still thought of them as my friend then, you are still to soft Raine still too soft¡± While still running for his life, he was still thinking of a plan to defeat the monster hyena before it get its teeth embedded into him. with all the possible solution he was running out of time. Although he power up a bit after a few gang fight, he was still below the requirement require to defeat this beast. Even his health point right now barely able to sustain his life right now. With the inadequate sleep he was still feeling a bit sluggish. But his condition didn¡¯t hamper him from fighting for his friends but it burn him with motivation to defeat this monster for the sake of his friends. Raine take a sharp turn and turns back the other way using the split corridor. The hyena with its speed surprassing Raine catch up to him at the sharp corner. Its claw quickly makes its way to Raine¡¯s neck. Raine in that split moment dodge it by pure luck as his footing slip a bit while running. That slip up was a life saver for him, he could only let out a relief sigh. He would have died just now if that attack landed on his body. Raine still thinking about a way to defeat this creature thought of something, the flower on its back is a plant, thus the one main thing weakness for a plant is none other than fire! But to make fire all of sudden was a bit hard to do as he no lighter or any necessary items. But he didn¡¯t give up, he got only one chance in doing this and the spot where he will battle it out with this Azaleaback Hyena was none other than the lab storage room area. He knows he could find something there, opening the dented door he enters it while his eye catch the incoming hyena which was franticly running toward its prey. Raine on the other hand, quickly search in the storage room for anything of use. While he search the door to the lab bang open with a loud thumping sound. The door fall to the ground and the hyena enters. Its nose sniff the air searching for Raine¡¯s scent and it follow through toward the cramped and narrow storage area. With its huge body, its movement immediately turn slower much more slower compare to before. Crack start appearing on the wall, but the hyena still pursue its prey. Looking at the back of Raine offguard, the hyena tries to leap but it cant but it was too narrow and it can only push forward step by step. ¡®ah ha found it!¡¯ Raine grins as he found what he needs. Turning around he saw the pitiful state of the stuck of hyena which was barely able to move. Its jaw was constantly snapping at him trying to take a bite at Raine delicious body. ¡®sorry there ugly looking hyena, I don¡¯t think you are gonna get a bite out of anything¡¯ said Raine with a confident look and his face looking excited. Without waiting for one more second, Raine flung the things on his hidden hand. Three flask of fill fluid crash straight to the hyena¡¯s body. as it breaks, the hyena body was bath by the liquid. the hyena felt humiliated and enrage by the petty human attempt. With its intense feeling of a predator it slash his claws to Raine but Raine easily dodge it due to the cramp space that limit the movement of the hyena. As the liquid seaps into the body of the hyena, a sense dread shroud the hyena. All over its body an itching burning sensation overwhelm it. the fluid it came in contact with was like rat burrowing into its body but in a more sinister way as the culprit was not seeable. The beast with no wisdom has no idea what was happening to it. but Raine on the hand knows. ¡®¡¯gotcha¡± With the hyena irritated by the pain that it was feeling, Raine took this chance and deliver his blow of steel pipe into the hyena¡¯s body. he hit the hyena at a different bunch of angle trying to hit it as many as he can. Although it was not effective, bit by bit the damage was accumulating. Enrage by the puny human who was hitting it with its feeble blow the hyena monster cant help but howl in anger. It turns violent and ignore the burning sensation of its body, it step forward and moves it paw slashing the human in front with all it got. Raine seems trouble by the hyena last stand energy. But this didn¡¯t bother him much as of right now the hyena was dancing in the palm of his hand. He retreat and retrieve more fluid filled flask. As soon as he gets it he fling it to the hyena showering it with the fluid inside the flask. The dangerous and hazardous fluid called sodium hydroxide. A chemical that was corrosive in nature and was known to men to cause the even a drop of it was able to make a hole in a man. Raine did not stop throwing the flask, with the way he was going in a matter of seconds, the sodium hydroxide stock would be empty. Flinging the last flask, Raine was now satisfied, the appearance of the hyena was exceedingly pitiful. The concentrated chemical that accumulates as each time Raine flings it start to show its devastating effects. All over its body, patches of redness that show the inside of the hyena, some patch can even show deeper exposing the bones. The flower at its back has already lost its beauty and shape, wither by the hazardous effect of the sodium hydroxide Raine didn¡¯t wait long and charge forward to the acid soak hyena. His arm swings like a madman, hurling the steel pipe on his hand, bludgeoning the hell out of the hyena. The hyena could watch as it was being attack without resistance, the acid was slowly seeping into its body going deeper and deeper damaging the hyena body as time pass. With its pride being step on, it never felt humiliated going against someone who was this weak. Vessel start to turn prominent on the surface of the hyena¡¯s body showing how furious it was toward Raine. with its muscle start bulging and tense, the cracks of the wall start to break and pieces of cemented brick fall to the floor. With the space of the pathway getting larger, the hyena was free from its restriction. Like it was released from its prison, it regain its full power. Raine turn alarm by the sudden plot twist, he didn¡¯t though that the hyena would be released from its confinement. The hyena pounce toward Raine with its intention surfacing in its action that want to shred Raine limb to limb. Raine didn¡¯t want to take any more chances and fled to the other narrow pathway, the hyena was in pursuit and get stuck again due to the space hindering it to move like it wants to. But that doesn¡¯t halt it from pressing on toward Raine. it moves it bulging legs and press on dragging its body cracking the wall of the storage room area. Raine seeing this was amazed by the power that the hyena demonstrates. But that didn¡¯t hinder him one bit from hitting the hell out of the hyena. With random swings, the hyena¡¯s bite could not intercept Raine randomness. With a few bottle left on his hand, he once more flung and swing his hand. The flask all crash with the beast body breaking and releasing the acid. The acid once more makes the hyena wring in pain as the amount build up making the hyena suffer much more pain than intended. Raine didn¡¯t idle and make haste with his steel pipe striking once more to the hyena. The bout last longer than expected almost more than 45 minutes, sweats was pouring out of his forehead and all over his body. The amount was astonishing as it shows how strenuous does this fight had done to him and the hyena. While the hyena on the other hand its future was looking quite bleak. Holes of flesh appear in its body than runs deep into its bone, blood oozes from those wounds but only in trickling amount as the acid corrodes everything that it touch. Even one of its eyes was left into bits of white pieces with a gap of hole on its face. This hyena truly suffer and even with that it still stay strong fighting toe to toe with Raine. its tenacity was overwhelming. But both of them at their last strand of strength. Gripping his steel pipe Raine muster all his strength so he could live through this for one thing he don¡¯t want die. ¡®oraaaaaaa¡¯ shouted Raine with all his might. It was linear and a direct attack which everyone can know the trajectory and the intended target making it more believable to be blocked by the monster Hyena. But the hyena stand still, not moving even an inch with no intention of even blocking it with its jaw. Raine pipe hit square at the head of the hyena, Raine whose vision start to get blurry notice the eyes of the hyena, a dead like state. Now he knows the hyena was dead before he land his attack. the abnormal thing was just a few minute after that then the hyena dead body drop down to the floor with its huge body mostly block the space of the pathway. Raine drop to the floor with no energy left within his tired body. but he still push on his body to move as the thing in front of him was a delightful thing that he never though he could see within his sight. Just beside the corpse lay a few miscellaneous things. There was two red test tubes which must be a health potion that he got as from before while the next thing was what he dream of. A sleeveless armor which was made from the hyena hide. With its greyish look and rather simplistic design, Raine would die if he could see this armor full name, ¡°Azalea Leather armor¡± on the back of this armor carve a beautiful picture of a single blooming azalea corresponding to its name. he would grovel to someone who has any idea if he could learn the identify skill, if he can he would have learn a lot about his bountiful loot right now. But no matter as long as he gain something that was a kind to a clothing he was already grateful. Taking off his white labcoat, he was so excited that he disregard the tiredness and injuries on his body. he quickly wear it and feel the magnificence of wearing an armor. He felt his strength raise a bit and feeling secure by envelop by this leather armor. He then wore back the lab coat not wanting to reveal it anyone as it would be better to keep it as a secret. Raine retrieve the red test tube and kept it in the inner side of the labcoat. Using the steel pipe as a support, he went back to the laboratory room and pick up a box which he ¡°borrow¡± from the lab as he fill it with the cubes he gain. With the surrounding area turns to a bad shape he has no other choice but to return back the seminar area. Before going out to the corridor, there was a punch out hole on the wall as the door clearly lay on the floor due to the strength of that beast. He went out to the corridor with his eyes staying vigilant. With no monster presence around he walk back to seminar room dragging his feet. But before he could move on, his eye caught something flickering it was none other than cubes from the fallen victim of his bludgeoning. ¡°ah I forgot about them¡± said Raine within him. He pick up all the loot and while scavenging around the corpses he flip one of the badger and underneath it his eyes turns bright once more. Another haul to his non-existent luck, who would have thought that underneath the corpse of the rune badger another equipment has reveal itself. By the appearance itself, it was an arm guard but only a single one not a pair like it should be, the interesting thing was the arm guard cover the whole arm up to the shoulder so he could use it along with the sleeveless jacket. It was simple armguard made out of badger leather, the only peculiar thing was rune marks can be seen on the surface although it was fade if one concentrate on their vision they could see the runic marking. Not wanting to waste any of these to go he collect it all with a grin on his face. with all the things that he did the good fortune that he gain was 15 cubes of bronze DobermanLV8, 8 cubes of rune badger, a leather armguard, two red test tubes and one leather armor. A big haul indeed for this unfortunate young man who went through many things in these two full days. Without knowing it, the outside had already turn dark and the moon already set on the horizon. With all the battle that he face it make sense that he can lost the sense of time. He enter the seminar area through the open hole made by that damn beast, now the others would be put to risk to the outside danger but on second thought Raine thought how did the Hyena be provoke and fled to this seminar area? Did someone went to the clinical skill? but his pondering only last a few seconds for him right now the main thing was to go to sleep first he was dead tired and dead hungry. For a while now his stomach was grumbling but with all the foods in the cafeteria below while there are some snacks sold in the foyer going out now would be suicidal. He went in to an empty seminar room and quickly fall to sleep. For the last two days he exert his body to fullest cannot be compare to his lazy days of 23 years of living. While he slept the others worried. In the classroom, a solemn atmosphere took ahold of the whole class. The situation that they gone through make them realized how weak they are. Some feeling guilt and some feeling the hopelessness of this situation. In their eyes right now, their friend was on the brink of death. Han was still unconscious with a big injury like that it make sense. Jalani already mention to them about how Raine catch the hyena attention making sure they are not attack and die by the jaws of that beast. Listening to that guilt crept on everyone minds, mostly to Holmes. The cause of this thing escalating was the notion of him being able to outsmart the hyena but in that fail as he knows the moment he open that door he had brought misfortune to the whole people who live in this campus. Jalani was silent as he felt that if he trust Raine a bit more none of this would happen. But the milk have already turn sour, there was nothing they could do as it already happen. Jalani was still skeptical in believing that Raine could beat that hyena. As it was a lot more stronger compare to those dogs. That fact he knows just by the appearance and power that it holds. The girls were grieve stricken as the traumatic incident was to much for them to handle. But Mui on the other hand was still strong believing that Raine was still out there and he could find a way to save Han. She knows she need to find Raine and tell him about the current situation and that would bring good fortune to Han who was still fighting for his life. But Mui still felt fear of going out there, who knows what danger lurk outside beside the hyena. So she was still hesitant to go out as she also treasures her life. Time passes by with Raine sleeping and the others still unable to shut their eyes without feeling discomfort. The moon descend and the sun came again. It was their third day, living in this hell hole. The remaining survivor that was known was only at the seminar room area, beside that no one else have been seen alive. With the sun already went up, the atmosphere of the room was still solemn not one of them look eager to brace this new world but rather despondent. Their appearance look ragged as they all already ignore their appearance. Then the door open, everyone eyes look at it with nervous feeling welling up in their stomach. The urge to run was high as if any monster came out, they would surely face their death. Then Raine step in the room, they all breath a sigh of relief. While some look at him with expectant look as he already thwart the might of a strong monster. but the first thing that came out of Raine mouth was; ¡®What happen to Han!!¡¯ shout Raine with his utmost, he quickly rush to Han side looking at him with a worried look. Although he felt a little bit of resentment toward all of them, but seeing them in this condition made his heart weep a bit moreover Han was the most closest out of all of them here. Looking at the shoulder injury and his pale appearance, Raine knows Han was in need of help. But even for him, to help an injured man like this need a considerable amount of knowledge and expertise and he has none of that. Looking for an explanation from everyone, he eyes up to everyone except someone already came close to him; ¡®Raine, let me explain¡¯ said Mui with her voice contains a hint of sadness within it. After a brief explanation from Mui, he get the gist of it. with rage burning in his heart he lash out to those he consider his friends. ¡®you damn idiots!! Why the hell do you guys try to fight something without knowing your own capabilities!! If not for some of your meager abilities Han would have die!! And you Holmes! I expect more from you why the hell you open that door knowing that something dangerous was inside there!! I cant believe it you elite students would be this stupid not realizing of what you are doing¡¯ lash Raine toward all of them inside this room, his anger reach a boiling point. He didn¡¯t get mad at them because he hate them but contrary he felt mad because they endanger their life. All of them turn silent and pondering on what Raine said, they hate to admit it but what Raine said was right. They are the cream of the crop, the most outstanding but against a situation like this they turn docile and turn and idiot who don¡¯t know what is what. Mui already tell Raine how Holmes has the identifying skill which she know of after teaching him how to use his abilities. He yearn for such skill but that didn¡¯t matter right know, the important thing was to get Han to be healthy again. Raine was thinking with all his brain capacity reaching maximum, then he thought of wanting to know what sort of skills does this people has that way if one of them have a reliable skill it would have bring a lot of life to Han pale complexion. And the first one he ask was Mui herself the one infront of him; ¡®Mui whats your skill tell me how is it use for¡¯ ask Raine with a stern voice showing how serious he was ¡®mine is called Mind of Brilliance, it function as¡­¡¯ explain Mui Raine eyes turn immediately bright, he would have not thought that he could find a good skill already. Based on the explanation of Mui, the bright side of having this skill was gaining skill through learning and reading books or literature. With that thought in mind, an idea came to him. Mui would be the one saving Han and the way of doing it was to gain access to the library. And not any library, a library fill with books and text regarding medicine as a whole. Yes this whole campus is an institution of bringing bright young mind into qualified doctor. A medical university! Mui would be the one to save Han! Chapter 6: A good day for batting practice Royal University of Medicine, an institution of learning for bright mind from countless state to nurture and breed talented and reliable doctor to serve the people of the country. Its been years since this institute have bless it abilities to the work force in the healthcare sector. As time past, the age of this glorious institute has dim from their magnificence with the overtaking of other institute across the country. With admission of students decreases per yearly the institute still produce the best of the best. A gathering elite student who was amaze by this institution they enter with their mind and heart wanting to become the best doctor there is. but with a lower admission come with a price, admission requirement have become loose compare to before giving hope for others beside the elite one of those was we know who(the lazy one). Money made the world go around and so does in this case. Although their reputation get a bit downfall, they still produce the best doctors. But too bad they world wont see the downfall of the institution much more because of the rapture of the world. --- Raine was looking at his status through the mirror that Mui lend. With a big leap in increasing his level, he already allocates all of the point to his desire status. More importantly, the hyena contributes a lot to his level making him capable of at least on par with those on the ground floor.
Status Window
NameRaine Mahd
Level12
Titles-
Health Point790/790
Stamina Point500/500
Strength30(+3)
Vitality11(+2)
Agility30
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack16.5
Defense38
Magic Resistance4%
-Azalea Leather Armour- str 2+ vit 2+ -Runic Leather Armguard- magic resistance +4% str 1+
Status Point10
¡°ooohhh this is good, didn¡¯t thought those equipment has such good bonus, all my hardwork was not in vain¡± Raine whisper in heart while clenching his grip excited by his newfound status. He feel a bit more stronger compare to before. With a good armor by his side, the chance of dying or getting heavily injured have decreased by a lot. Thus making him confident in going through those in coming blood bath between him and those monsters below. His eyes stare at the box load with cubes, he was adamant on knowing what mystery lies in those cubes. But for now he need to put that aside as he has an important thing to handle first. Han¡¯s injury was fatal if he was not treated fast; the injury would kill either from blood loss or infection. With his equipment set and all, he was ready to cleanse the ground floor from any monster. he need to clear a path for Mui to retrieve books from the library for her to have any chance to gain a skill that can cure Han. So Mui have to follow Raine into the den of monster down below. She was afraid and nervous, but she grit her teeth and bare with it as she was the only hope for Han¡¯s survival. Although she was the first one that Raine had ask, he also inquire other people skill that was already existent in hope of being able to heal Han. But unlucky for them, some refuse to talk and some skill are not meant for healing. Most of them are personalized skill suited for their individualistic character. Raine ready himself and ready Mui mentally so she don¡¯t drag him down. The situation would be dangerous if Mui suddenly breakdown. So Raine need to a briefing for his lovely new partner about the danger of being in battle. ¡®well uhmmmm how should I said this, Mui to be out there you need to silent and quick pace you cant dawdle behind if not I cant protect you. So remember one thing stay behind my back always and not mutter a word at all, understood?¡¯ explain Raine with him being difficult of spurting out the word. Mui just nod nervously. She already kept Raine words in her heart. Sadly for Mui, Raine didn¡¯t want to part at all with the equipment that he gain as though he was already inseparable from those things. The duo went out of the seminar room where Raine store his cubes and went out slowly with Mui taking precaution with their steps. Both of them stay vigilant afraid of something ambushing them. Raine could have walk leisurely out there without worries but the presence of Mui need him to be extra vigilance. He didn¡¯t want to risk anymore lives. Walking step by step, the corridor was silent and not a bark rang out hinting those other dogs must have went down. They reach the stairs without any obstacles. As both of them stare at the steps with a hint of nervousness, taking the first step was always the hardest. Even Raine was feeling nervous a bit, well the notion of him getting involve with other strong monster was undeniable preposterous but he already well accustom to all this chaos of the new world. both of them steel their wheel and make courage out of their heart and take the first step. Both of their steps reach the first step of the stairs. Both of them felt the heavy feeling fly away in an instant. Then like he expected, things wouldn¡¯t always be smooth sailing. A few Doberman dog caught their scent and ran up the stairs. There was three dogs rushing mad at their direction. To Raine right now he felt a bit more powerful compare to before and the likes of this mangy mutt would not pose a threat to him. he quickly ask Mui to step back away and take cover for a while. ¡®Mui take guard by the chair, I will get this over with fast¡¯ Mui comply and follow Raine¡¯s instruction. As the dog quickly reach Raine in mere seconds. Raine charge forward and take the initiation of attack to them. With his steel pipe he crush them with a mere blow to their body. Raine speed just now surprassed his old self even he didn¡¯t belive he could move this fast. He felt more nimble and agile and like a force of wind pushing his body increasing his speed. It must be his imagination but his speed truly increased compare to before. The Doberman didn¡¯t have a chance to even bite Raine. The Doberman quickly drop dead and didn¡¯t leave anything behind and literally no loot behind. He was a bit depress about it as there was nothing he could gain but he shrug it off. The important thing was both of them were safe. Raine call Mui back with welcoming hand gesture. She follow Raine and the duo travel take step by step down the stairs carefully with minute precision not to sound anything that can attract anything in the vicinity. Reaching the ground floor both of them held their breath as the scene downstairs was much more worse compare to the first floor. Blood was everywhere, on the floor on the wall and even on top of the ceiling. Pieces of meat and shred clothing laying around the floor. The scene was grotesque and for those who are intolerable to this scene will quickly vomit their stomach out. While the horrendous stench already sniff into their nose, they try their best to hold on to their breath but still the limited amount that they can store was at its limit. A gush of nauseating smell rush into their nose. Baffling them of how disgusting the smell was. But the urge to vomit was held on. The library was just by the side of the stairs with only a few steps away. They walk toward the library, with their heart anticipating the worst and as they arrive near the library door. In front of them was a pack of monsters lazing around sleeping by each other. They were those runic badger, a beast define by their high defense. With them sleeping, the duo took the chance to slip away unnoticed to not provoke them. They quietly walk and open the door, a gush of air blew through them, they shiver a bit as the hint of coldness rushing down their spine. Entering the library, both of them was astound, the whole library was empty and the condition of the library was still pristine and clean and not a shed of bleed damper the cleanliness of the library. A testament that the students in this campus don¡¯t bother of studying in the library. A sad view of how students in this university isnt really interested in using the library as a tool for studying. Then something move, Mui alert Raine as she saw something. he may have took of it as Mui being paranoid but in this kind of situation anything would be helpful as they need to be on their guard. Raine eye out to the surrounding and he also saw something. Like a white flash something was heading toward their way. Raine grab Mui and took her behind the counter as a necessary precaution. Asking Mui to sit down here quietly, while he resolves the thing lurking around thelibrary. With his steel pipe on his hand, he stands his ground in front of the reception desk waiting for the incoming ambush. Then those several white flashes approach him in a speed he barely can able to perceive. Raine was undeniably unable to hit them while them move as one of those white flash hit square at his abdomen. A sharp felt at his abdomen as something was piercing him from an outside force. But the defense that he acquire lessen the pain a bit but if not he would have be heavily injured by now. Staring down at his stomach, he saw a fluffy white bunny with a sharp crystalline like horn on top of its head. He was astound that this cute little creature could produce this much power. If he had fought this creature during his low level he would have been dead without knowing why. These blade horn bunny retreat as it blade horn wasn¡¯t able to pierce Raine defense. But Raine didn¡¯t let this chance to slip, he quickly grab the white bunny and the fluffiness that was unimaginable comfortable was felt through his hand. In his mind he thought; ¡°argh it would be waste such fluffy bunnies need to be killed¡± sigh heavily within his heart His steel pipe landed on the bunny and with just a quick blow it flop dead. ¡°eh its dead?¡± question Raine. But it make sense, as this fragile creature to be so fast they must have lacking in an opposite criteria and in this case its defense and health point. Then bunny squeak start pouring in the air of the library as one of their brethren has a quick death. Mui who was behind the counter felt weird out by the sound, it wasn¡¯t terrifying but rather abnormally weird to hear. But Raine thought otherwise; ¡°here comes the bunnies¡± Bright flash of white lights were coming toward him from multiple directions it happen all of a sudden. These bunnies are the real deal and Raine¡­ ¡®argh!!¡¯ Without him being able to do anything, Raine was already pierce by multiple bunnies with their bladed horn. Raine quickly rang out of pain this was utterly humiliating as he cannot do anything as the blade already pierce at Raine¡¯s abdomen. Not wanting to let even one of them Raine quickly hold one of them down and punch the hell out of it. leaving it breathless without a soul. The other bunnies retreat with blinding speed, leaving one of them to be dead by the hand of Raine. A bit of blood trickling from the corner of his lips. Those pin point cooperation from those multiple bunnies make a pain in his abdomen. Even with his defensive equipment, his health point drop around a quarter of his full life. But he didn¡¯t really know his health point had depleted how much. What matter was to him right now was to defeat all of these bunnies for Mui to do her job. Another bout between Raine and the bunnies take place, their speed surpass his eye vision. Raine¡¯s forehead start pouring down with beads of sweat, underneath the cooling air of the air conditioner it was likely that he was feeling the heat of the battle. Then they came, like a white light converging from multiple direction it head to the same spot with the intention of piercing Raine¡¯s abdomen. But Raine smirk as he already anticipate this with the intention intercepting the attack he held high his steel pipe wanting to crush from above with one single sweep nonetheless it was in vain, as Raine hold his steel pipe the speed increased by a notch and he felt another cycle of blood starting to spurt out of his mouth. Raine felt irritated as these bunnies pose a threat to him, who would have though for someone who kill ravenous Doberman dog, big ass hyena but to falter and unable to anything against a bunch of cute little bunnies was indeed hurting his pride. Feeling rage swelling inside of him, he calm down and shout to those bunnies; ¡®you are courting death!!¡¯ shout Raine toward the silent library. Mui at the back could only hear what Raine was shouting; ¡°what the hell is he shouting about¡± spoke Mui within her But after spoken those lines, raine regain composure as those line itself was rather amusing to him no matter what the situation was. It act as a calming agent from him being irritated by those fluffy things. ¡°fuh at least im calming down a bit but damn those fluffy things, the only thing I can do is to time myself¡± Then as he posture himself to ready for another attack, his eye glance at the two bunny corpses below him. then an idea struck into his mind. He didn¡¯t know if it would or not since they are beast but it was well worth a shot. With his free hand, he grab the two bunny corpses by the ears raising them into the air and shouting at the silent library. ¡®KNOW THIS YOU BUNNIES, YOUR FATE WILL BE THE SAME AS THIS TWO SACK OF WHITE SHITS!! YOU HEAR ME!!¡¯ shout Raine with his utmost trying to provoke the bladed bunnies by using their brethren corpses. Although there was no honor by raine¡¯s action in this kind of new world everything goes even all of those dirty cheap tricks. The goal was to survive and be alive. Raine hit those corpses of bunnies like a baseball throwing them in mid air and swing his pipe like bat. With his current strength the pipe he wield demonstrate a power that crush the whole bunnies body in pieces turning into mush. Waiting for a few second then his cheap trick result came in. one flashes of light came straight to him with a squeaking bunny sound of rage. Raine smile knowing his plan work, he make his posture as if a batter waiting for the ball and the ball was none other than the bunny. With only of them handle Raine swing and it hit!!!!!!!!!!! HOMERUN!! The white bunny hit the wall and drop dead into the floor, its suicidal action brought to naught as Raine clearly knows what he was doing. Then a torrent of white flash come in speed unimaginable to the human eyes. Raine adjust his posture quickly strike them all out after getting use of their speed. Although he cannot properly see them but as long as his timing was correct he hit it with 90% accuracy. Some of them was miss but he finish it off with a squeeze from his hand crushing the soft bunny frame from his 33+ grip strength. These repetitive batting scenes go on until mounds of white fluffiness surround Raine in a semi-circle motion. Even his stamina reaches his limit after all those repetitive batting sequence. He was catching his breath, as he look at the blinging on the carpet floor. He at least felt that his hard work wouldn¡¯t go to waste. While he supporting himself with the steel pipe, his eyes scan the surrounding for anymore unwanted guest. After making sure that everything was clear Raine called out to Mui. ¡®Mui, come out its safe¡¯ said Raine to Mui. Mui stands up behind the counter and proceed going beside Raine unconsciously as she saw the mounds of white fur around Raine. she felt the urge to hold those fluffy thing but her alertness to safety hinder her from reaching her hands out. ¡®Raine lets go, we cannot waste anymore time¡¯ said Mui. Accompanying Mui going through the bookshelves, Raine was keeping an eye out for anything. Mui was searching for titular book that involve suturing and such as that was the main component in treating Han. She haul a lot of book than expected ranging from management for open wounds to anatomy of the human body. with the involvement of arteries in Han¡¯s shoulder it would be wise of her to at least revise and memorize the shoulder not wanting to pose any risk to Han. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As the books pile up, Mui start reading with her utmost earnest. While the leading woman reading the books to her heart content, the man Raine scour around the library searching for anything that can caught his eye. Passing through all of those book shelves the empty library felt a bit spooky since there was no one around. He even a sort of nest like dwelling underneath a desk made out of torn books. It seems to be none other than the deceased monster home. Too bad that the home was left for no one to stay. Rummaging through the monster¡¯s nest, he didn¡¯t find anything particular interesting and leave with his heart felt regret of not finding anything valuable. Passing by the hardworking Mui, he was not interested in reading anymore of those book as the time right now has change and the degree that he yearn for doesn¡¯t amount to anything in this cold hard world. Moreover he didn¡¯t have a skill as useful as Mui, for Raine the skill that she has allow her to be a cheat like character in some sense. Just by reading she has the probability of gaining a new skill and from Raine knowledge to learn a skill was through tutoring from another person or from a skill book. Well this are all from his gaming experience he didn¡¯t know the really exact method to learn a skill. even so he felt jealous compare to him his skill was only usable when he was sleeping. Even so he at least felt grateful for it, for a while now that skill had maintain his survival rate quite on the higher side. Raine shrug his shoulder not wanting to linger that thought within his mind. while walking around the library leisurely without nothing to do, his eye notice the new recreation relaxation room inside the library. It¡¯s a new feature employ by the campus community to attract students to study in the library but too bad it doesn¡¯t see the light of their idea come to life. Raine who was bored approach the door and peek into the small glass window on the door. With his eye scurrying through the whole room, he immediately let out a grin as he saw what was lurking in there. In the room was fill with slime like monster shape like a pudding. Yup pudding except the difference was the slime was pink in color and there was no eye and mouth like those that Raine saw in his game playing days. The only thing visible was the core like gem inside the pudding slime, changing and moving in direction within its pudding body. Staring at those pudding slime for amusement, a bright flash of an idea come forth within his brain. An idea that he suddenly off after all the things that have been through in these 3 days. ¡°yes, this is it then I wont feel guilty¡± exclaim Raine Raine open the door trying to confront these slime like monster too see if its suitable for his classmates. As he open the door a bit, he enter while blocking the noticing slime from going out. He kick them a bit not to let them let out. And after entering he close the door, and stand still waiting for the attack of the slime. But contrary to his believe, the slime only walk I mean sliming around him not bother to attack him. ¡°ah I was too preoccupied by those aggressive monster that I forgot that there were some of those monster that is passive in nature¡± He then initiate a fight with one of them pudding slime. He kick one of those pudding and after a few seconds, the disoriented slime make its move. One part of its slime stretches out changing into a tentacle like shape and try to strike down Raine. With the tentacle like a whip motion, it flip and swing to Raine¡¯s leg but¡­ ¡°I cant felt a thing, is this thing even attacking me¡± felt Raine with his face turn blank and expressionless. Looking at his health point through the mirror, he saw that his health point only decreased only about 0.5 HP. ¡°oh well at least this thing is suitable for them all, after Mui finish her reading I will let her try dealing with this hehe¡± a sinister grin suddenly cross his face. An unspeakable imagination cross his mind one that would not be suitable for young ages hehe. Kicking the pudding slime back to the center of the room, Raine then exit the room and securely close the door not wanting any of those ¡®helpers¡¯ of his to get loose. But one thing bother him, for this plan of his to work he needs one more assurance for his classmates. With his palm already perch to his chin, he was thinking hard to solve this. Then his eye saw those bunnies. ¡°eureka!¡± Mui¡¯s POV; I can read these faster from before and I can mostly remember all of these information in just mere seconds. This skill truly shine when I properly use it. it just like I obtain an eidetic memory. Fuh I cant slow down, I need to read more books Han¡¯s life is in my hand right now and I cant let him die! --- Three hours has passed and Mui has finish reading all the necessary book involving to Han¡¯s injury. She then hesitantly hold her mirror, with her heart feeling nervous the probability of gaining a skill was quite low but still she open its. ¡®YES!!!¡¯ shouted Mui with her voice fill the library. On the mirror reflection, she saw the sentence that makes her shout of happiness.
You have learn a new skill
Raine who was busy with white mounds around him, was surprised by the sudden burst of shout coming from Mui. His head quickly glance and Mui was already running toward him. a joyful expression can be seen in her face notifying Raine of her success. ¡®Raine, see here I gain a new skill¡¯ said Mui with her smile grinning from ear to ear. Mui who was too excited of gaining a new skill show Raine of her mirror. Raine see it to himself and read the explanation of her new skill.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Surgical SutureAmateur10%
The ability to suture up people wound allowing healing process to take place. Require another set of skill, Anatomy of a Human allowing minimal risk in damaging the internal part of a body. if lack in this skill, the user skill may only be use upon external wound. Since learning through book, a penalty would be apply until skill level reach Beginner. Suture time correspond to how big the wounds is; +50% in duration for every wound(PENALTY) Lose of aesthetic appearance; -15 Aesthetic(PENALTY) Increase risk of failure; +50%(PENALTY)
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Anatomy of a Human(PASSIVE)Beginner10%
An amateur in knowing the human anatomy, knowing the location and characteristic of the structure involving in everyday human life. By knowing the anatomy can also know the weakness of a human. Able to pinpoint any structure just by looking at it. correspond to other skill under the surgical section. Can be master by reading books or dissecting body of a human. Structure master; - Shoulder(bones, arteries. Veins, muscles, nerves)
¡®ouh this is good¡¯ exclaim Raine to Mui, while reading through the explanation. He believe this Mui carries an incredible potential. Just by reading for three hours she has learn two skills, just imagine she reading all of these book in the library she would have been an accomplish doctor in every discipline. Because based on the skill itself, for active skill there is a penalty apply while for the passive there is no penalty and the skill is already at the beginner level. Moreover if you think about it, if she reads all known books in the world she could gain an immense amount of skill making her a rather powerful human. If the RPG game apply to Mui there¡¯s only one word that she could be describe as, ¡®Cheat character¡¯. Mui ask of Raine what he was been doing since the time she start busy reading; ¡®by the way what have you been up to?¡¯ ask a curious Mui. ¡®ahh, just a side plan for you guys¡¯ said Raine with a grin. ¡®eh for us?¡¯ surprised Mui with her eyes currently try to find the side plan of his. The only thing she saw was a bunny corpse that Raine kill with his hand on its horn. Raine who was working on something stop his nimble hands and grab something at the side, he casually toss it to Mui for her to catch. ¡®catch¡¯ said Raine Mui flustered for a while as it was sudden but she caught it nicely as it lands on her palm. Her eyes turn wide by the sight of this thing in her hand. ¡®Raine this?¡¯ stutter Mui as if she didn¡¯t believe at what Raine have gave her. ¡®yup it¡¯s a weapon for you guys¡¯ answer Raine simply. ¡®but why we¡­¡¯ Mui stop on her track, she suddenly realized what he meant by giving this weapon. Her eyes turn solemn a bit as if Raine thought of them as a burden and not as a friend. But she realized in this change new world, one needs to prioritize themselves before others. On her palm was short size dagger made out of the horn of those white bunnies. Those bunnies horn are shape in a single edge blade with jaggered like feature but it was still sharp. With a dark purple like luster, Raine remodeled into one that could be held by hand without injuring the user. but it was a rather crude method just by using layer of clothes and wrap by duct tape. well he was an amateur but at least he got the job done. While Mui was staring at the horn turn dagger, Raine call out to her while heading toward the relaxation room. ¡®mui, come here for a bit I need you for an experiment¡¯ said Raine nonchalantly Mui hearing that turn worried all of a sudden, but then she remember something; ¡®Hey raine! we don¡¯t have time for this we need to help Han¡¯ said Mui with her tone carry an angered tone. ¡®yeah yeah I know just come for awhile it only take a minute¡¯ said Raine looking uninterested. Reaching the door both of them enter, Mui who after entering the room turn panic seeing the number of slime in this room she immediately went to open the door wanting to escape from this monster infested room. Raine knowing this would happen grab the back of Mui blouse preventing her from getting out. ¡®Raine!! what are you doing we¡¯re gonna die if we stay here¡¯ shout Mui ¡®calm down Mui, relax and see the room first¡¯ said Raine calmly. She calms down quickly with Raine words and as she saw the whole room she notice that the slime didn¡¯t attack her. with a bewildered looking face. she was looking for an answer as she immediately face Raine for one. ¡®no I don¡¯t, don¡¯t ask me for answer¡¯ Raine already anticipate Mui would want to ask him a lot of question regarding this but he shot her down quickly as he didn¡¯t want to bother answering something he wasn¡¯t sure off. ¡®anyway that¡¯s not the point, now use the dagger and pierce the slime until you break the core in that slime¡¯ instruct Raine. ¡®okay.. eh what?¡¯ once again she was confuse by raine instruction, she knows there must be a purpose for him to ask her to do that but the notion of sticking her hand into the gooey looking thing make her skin crawl. ¡®Mui faster, Han don¡¯t have any time left¡¯ said Raine pressuring her to do it faster. ¡®okay okay don¡¯t rush me¡¯ said Mui with her expression looks determined. With her dagger on her hand, she steel her will into iron not wanting to close her eyes when doing this. She immediately do image training saying; ¡°dissecting is much grosser than this dissecting a corpse is much grosser than this¡± murmur her internally. With a quick plunge into one of the nearby slime, she miss the core but after a few more attempts she manage to break it into two. While she was trying to hit it, the slime retaliate a bit catching her off guard but the tentacles from this time was short in length and didn¡¯t reach her. With her quick wit, she pierce the core multiple time before it breaks. Mui flop down to the floor on her butt while looking at the slime turns into a liquid dispersing out of its pudding like texture. On the floor was the core of the slime break into pieces. Beside the core a cube appear out of thin air to the surprise of Mui. ¡®ouh lucky you Mui¡¯ exclaim Raine after seeing the cube on the floor. ¡®Whats this cube for?¡¯ ask Mui ¡®don¡¯t ask me even I don¡¯t know, just keep it I have a bunches of those but still don¡¯t know what its function for, anyway let me see your reflection Mui¡¯ explain Raine while at the same instructing her to reveal her reflection. Mui immediately show her but to her surprise she saw what Raine saw, a blue screen appear on her make up mirror. ¡®this? Level up?¡¯ said a confuse Mui. ¡®yup I guess this will suffice, come on we got a life to save¡¯ said Raine while dragging Mui out of the classroom. While walking to the door Mui ask of Raine. ¡®is this what you¡¯re planning for?¡¯ ask Mui ¡®yup as you think, the plan for you guys to strengthen up¡¯ answer Raine with a continuation in his monolog. ¡°so I wont be bother anymore by you guys hehe¡± Reaching the door, Mui then question her one more thing about her level up status. She isnt really a gamer so this kind of thing are new to her. ¡®So Raine what should I do with all these 5 points should I put it evenly or randomly¡¯ ¡®don¡¯t worry about that I will be explaining to you guys later, first thing first stay here I need to handle things a bit at the outside¡¯ said Raine while he walk out alone outside with the pack of badgers already woken up. With the sudden appearance of Raine all of them turn alert and aggressive. Growling can be heard from those mouth of Runic badger. ¡®need to settle this up quickly¡¯ said Raine leisurely to him right now these badger wasn¡¯t a threat, the only thing was its troubling high defense but already know how to dispatch all of these creatures easily. Arm with a pair handmade dagger on both of his hand, he make a smooth sweep out of this badger with their head and faces already pierce by Raine¡¯s speed like attack. Swiping off the blade from blood, he easily said; ¡®nothing much¡¯ At his back countless corpse of badger pile up that amount to 15 or so. With his current status this kind of thing didn¡¯t bother him a bit. Raine open the door and saw Mui was still staring at the blue window on her mirror. It seems she was intrigue by this level up system. Nevermind she will get the hang of it. The duo then proceeds back to the seminar room area while walking silently toward the staircase. Passing through the foyer their silent steps was broken as Raine eye incidentally connected with one of the monster in the foyer, and that monster was none of than the Targoz boar. ¡°crap it saw me¡± noticing the situation turn a little bit dire, Raine grab Mui and quickly carried her in a princess like cradle carrying through the stairs with the boar on his tail. Reaching the 1st floor, she ask of Mui to do something ask he confront this freaking boar from his back. ¡®Mui listen to me, go get the suturing kit and all the necessary things at the clinical skill labs¡¯ ¡®but¡­mon..¡¯ ¡®don¡¯t worry about monsters, the first floor right now is quite safe so you don¡¯t have to worry about it but if anything happen just shout loudly, okay?¡¯ assure Raine to the worrying Mui. Who could blame her to worry like that as every corner in this world right now was creeping dangerous monster. it was safer to be on the safe side. Mui nod and ran toward the clinical skill lab. Raine on the other hand face the incoming boar with his new pair of daggers. He only mutter; ¡®come on you pig¡¯ Chapter 7: Just being Human Mui POV; Huff huff Im running my hardest right now Huff huff I cant stop until I find it Here it is, the clinical skill lab room. the entrance already turn to rubbles. Must be that big hyena like monster from what Jalani told me. To think Raine could beat that, he really goes beyond the way he use to be. I stop myself from being amaze by Raine countless great feats and enter the room through the gaping hole. Thankfully there was no monster residing there if not I would have been scared shitless out of my will. Quickly I went to the cupboard that store all the necessary utensils needed. A surgical suture, iodine swab, surgical garb, some forceps, gauze, bandages and a few other things. With all of these things to carry it would be impossible for me right now. Then my eyes saw the medical trolley, using it as a transport mechanism I remove all the unnecessary things and use it as a transport. But then I forgot something, a drip line. I take a few pint of normal saline blood for Han resuscitation. I hasten my feet and went out through the rubbles pushing the trolley. Going pass through the staircase which Raine left me from before, there was nothing there but I heard grunting sound from below. He must have fought those monster at the ground floor not wanting to let it loose here. Raine please be okay, wait why should I be worry he should be fine. --- ¡°shit why is this boar freaking hard??¡± Raine was in a predicament right now, as the opponent right now was powerful than the rest and a bit lower in strength compare to the hyena but the size of it can truly be compare with the azaleaback hyena. Its been a while since he fought this boar, speed wise Raine was definitely above it in a little margin and he manage to land blow after blow. But¡­ Those blow of his didn¡¯t affect the boar in the slightest. Although blood can be seen trickling from the wound of his piercing dagger but even with a few punch out holes the boar still stand tall on its four feet and become quite a bit of more aggressive compare to before. Like it was in a rage state. This boar was a large mammal maybe exceeding the size of hyena by a bit with its dark red-orange hide and the thick fur that ran through its back up to its tail. Its eyes from before with bright yellow in color but now turn bright red in rage. Its tusk was protruding out of its snout resembling the earthen boar but it was more than just a pair of tusk, there were 4 pairs of tusk coming out from its snout with its size reaching the length of 1 meter in height. A menacing look for a boar who was known as herbivore. With the boar straight forward attack, Raine was able to dodge it quite flawlessly for a few times until the ramming of the boar to the wall attract other boars around the vicinity while some other monsters flock around battle area. 1, 2, 3, and one more 4! Four other boar surround Raine along with the raging boar and situation seems to be quite dire for our lazy ass hero here. ¡®hahaha didn¡¯t thought I would be in a pinch right now¡¯ said Raine with little bead of sweats start raining down on his forehead. Even he can get nervous when facing this many monster which were around his level. The audacity that he has from before have turn down a notch. ¡®oh man this time I really in deep shit right now¡¯ The boars rush toward Raine in a 5 prong attack with their prey stood in the middle. Raine could only exhale his breath sighing to his fate. ¡®huh~ here we go then¡¯ --- Upstairs in the seminar room, Mui barge in while pushing off a trolley fill with medical supply and equipments. She shouted while entering the room. ¡®Han Im back!¡¯ The others look at her while Mui quickly went beside Han side while examining the condition of Han¡¯s body. she checks the pulse and her expression turns dim. She flashly glance at her surrounding to see if there was anyone capable of assisting her right now. But all of their expression weren¡¯t good, most of them are looking down unable to cope with the current situation. Even Han who shows the most leadership qualities are left unconscious due to the monster attack leaving them much more hopeless. But Jalani and Doen eyes didn¡¯t show any sign of giving up and both of them rise up voluntarily heading toward Han. Mui could only nod while giving a small grin. She knows the men in her class weren¡¯t weak. She gave instruction to them as she open the cloth bandage from Han¡¯s shoulder wound. After opening, Mui face cant help but frown a bit. Han¡¯s shoulder artery was in a bad state just based on observing from her eyes. Even the cells around the wound start to necrosis meaning the cell start to die up due to the loss of blood circulation. Han has little time left, if it were not for the gaming system apply to him he would have been dead long ago just from the blood loss. Still he had a risk of dying with the way things are going. Mui accurately gave out orders to Jalani and Doen with the right steps of doing the procedure. ¡®Jalani ready the linen cloth for Han, Doen set up the IV line at his right dorsum of the hand¡¯ The whole class were students under the medicine and surgical program, with their training down at the hospital behind their campus they were at least proficient enough to do simple procedure. They move quickly and setting things up. Mui with her new found skill, immediately bring out the suturing kit and suture the end of the artery connecting it with each other. Her hand precision was quite amateurish but she persists with her will of wanting to save Han. Even with the heavy penalty incur due to her skill, she ignore its as a life was in front. The only thing she can do was to try her best and concentrate. Blood start seeping out from the wound and some of the artery. Mui gave out orders after orders to the assist of her. just in 30 minutes, she had suture off all the artery leaving only the gaping wound to be close off. her speed was quite fast and astonishing as for a student like her to finish this. She strains her eye with the use of the magnifying spectacles. Although the spectacles are quite bad compare to the real hospital one, she could only rely to her knowledge based skill and her intuition to finish up the job and like a miracle she finish the hard part. With the dead cell around the wound, she remove piece by piece not wanting for it to infect Han. Cutting it with a forcep scissors, she debride all the dead cells. ¡°one part left¡± said Mui within her with the sweat trickling down her forehead. Doen at the side wipe off the sweat from Mui¡¯s forehead not wanting her to be distracted. Mui who was too concentrated on the procedure was unaware by the deed of Doen. For the last 30 minutes, Mui try her best to close up the wound. But the outcome of it came pretty bad, the wound was close but the appearance of the stiches was quite bad looking rather grotesque. For now Han condition was stable, right now he only need to rest himself while taking precaution from any complication such as fever or so. ¡®fuh~~ done¡¯ Mui let out a breath of relief, this time none of their lives has lost. Doen and Jalani at her side also felt happy as both of them clasp each other hand. Both of them felt responsible for all the mishap that happen. ¡®guys we need to let him rest lets bring him to the other room and put on full air conditioner for a better condition for him to recuperate.¡¯ Said Mui. Jalani and Doen nod and carefully bring Han to the next room where he stays there sleeping. Doen return to the room while Jalani stays behind. ¡®where¡¯s Jalani?¡¯ ask Mui ¡®he wanted to stay behind and take care of him¡¯ answer Doen with his complexion turn rather bright and cheery compare to before. While the others who participate on the venture and those who was concern about Han health rejoice but there are some who didn¡¯t care as they wallow in their own small world not bother by the others. Mui return back by her bestfriend side, Biella. Since the beginning till now its been 3 days since Biella in this condition. She has been non-stop murmuring the words of her religion scripture not caring about anything else and she didn¡¯t have the urges to empty her bowel. Mui looks worried seeing how her friend was like this, she gently caress her head while whispering to her. ¡®its all right Biella I will take care of you so please you don¡¯t have to be like this¡¯ but her whisper didn¡¯t matter to the craze Biella. But there was only one person which she can think off that can save her best friend and that was one and only Raine. Holmes at the side of the room, after witnessing the surgery done upon his very eyes was astounded by Mui¡¯s skill. he also one of those who felt regret to what happen. But he know all of this happen because he was weak to begin with. he knows if he was strong none of this would happen. Holmes was strong headed guy, and he never know to quit against any obstacles. And with this huge wall in front of him, he has no choice but to climb through it step by step. Standing on his feet, he went out toward the door with his intention clearer than the sky of wanting to train himself. Doen who see this cant help but ask of him where did he want to go. ¡®Holmes! Where are you going? Are you going to see Han?¡¯ ask Doen ¡®no, im gonna train¡¯ he simply answer with his peculiar tone not batting an eyelashes toward the people in this room. there was only one thing in his mind and that was to train. Mui who was a bit too late of noticing can hardly relax herself but she let him go as she knows Holmes is a smart guy and he wouldn¡¯t be the reckless type. Being outside of the room from the first time since the incident. Holmes was conquer by a surge of fear holding him up freezing him to the ground not letting him being able to move. Unknowingly he start to sweat like mad as the traumatic experience from before came out to him like a torrent of wave into his head. But Holmes didn¡¯t retreat, rather he push forward while remembering the teaching of his master. The one who taught him the martial art of taekwondo. Taking a deep breath he calm his mind through this meditative state. He continue on pushing forward by moving according to the kata or stance of taekwondo. He remember and he execute the kata one by one while moving forward he released a shout that show off his burning will of determination unyielding to any sort of negative emotion. The guys at the other room, heard Holmes shout and baffle by it. But those who knew him knows Holmes was advancing Holmes making his own path through his own way. Mui who heard this could only snicker; ¡°I knew it¡± Holmes continue on to his practice honing his skill and mind to a state where he wont falter against any enemy or situation. A lesson that he learnt through harsh experience. He was ready to gone up against any monster lurking around the 1st floor as he already venture out to the corridor. Luckily for him, the 1st floor was free of monster except for a certain restroom for females(the frogs still live!!!). --- Downstairs a total blood bath was underway. Raine was covered by thick crimson blood, with his breath turns erratic, his white pristine labcoat already smear from top to bottom the color of blood, if one of his friend seen this they could barely recognized him as Raine appearance right now was quite horrendous. On the floor was a pool of dark thick blood. At the side of him a corpse of a boar was laying down there, with one of Raine¡¯s makeshift dagger lodge on top of its head. The four other Targoz boar was enrage by this situation with one of theirs already dead by the hand of these of puny human. Arm with only one dagger, he take the steel pipe which he strap on his back providing another weapon for him to attack. The four boars rage towards him with their eyes shot blood red. Raine cant help but feeling the pressure from this 4 giant boar. He felt like he was Hercules doing the 12 labor which one of them involving subduing a giant boar. Not that he really know off about those mythical legends, it must have been just an exaggeration carry forward from one generation to another but the thing in front of him he could definitely said; ¡°haha aim more powerful than Hercules¡± Taking that thought as a motivation he wield his steel pipe and dagger to the incoming danger. The 4 prong attack was undeniably hard to evade with all those huge body blocking any chances of him slipping these straight forward charge. But Raine has a plan of his own, not going in front but through the back. he ran toward the wall as fast as he can. Raising his leg as he reach the wall, he ran up the wall like defying gravity itself. One step two step three step and four step with only four steps he manage to walk on the wall. Losing the balance he quickly exert all his strength leaping into the air. He pass through the boars as he leaps above it and a loud collision sound vibrate through the whole corridor. ¡®BOOOM!!¡¯ With a simple flip on the air, Raine land on the ground safely while tumbling a few times on the ground. Dispersing the impact to lessen the burden on his joints. Currently he was a natural in doing this as previously he countless time repeating this move. The dumb beast didn¡¯t know how to handle the nimble and intelligent human which have repeatedly avoided their death defying attack. The boars slowly maneuver themselves changing their direction toward Raine. they were a bit slow in changing in direction moreover when after colliding with the wall of the building their head seems to be disoriented a bit. Making it more slower in responding than before. Raine use this weakness to defeat one of them after repeating this process countless times. But there is a slight problem. ¡°haha didn¡¯t though im getting tired already, is this due to my stamina depleted already huff huff¡± Yes, with all of those gravity defying moves and attacking after that the expense of using stamina was undoubtly huge. Leaving him with only a few point to spare. Although he could defeat the azaleaback hyena, but most of it was due to the narrow corridor and the help of corrosive chemicals, and with Raine situation right now his future was gradually getting bleak. ¡°Damn it I can¡¯t even hold up my dagger anymore¡± complain Raine While the boars take time to change direction. Raine make his decision and ran toward the nearby staircase. Running up the stairs, the boars snort and rush toward him and head toward the stairs. Raine speed was quite diminish compare to when his stamina are full and the incoming boars were catching up to him. ¡°shit come on you fragile body!!¡± Raine scream in his mind not wanting to be chowder for this damn pigs. Underneath his feet, he feel the cracking sound of the floor, looking down he notice the stairs are cracking and he take a quick glance behind him. The four boars were fighting among themselves as they ran up the stairs fitting their huge size upon the narrow stairway and the immense weight of these boars were too much for these stairs to handle as the sign of its destruction was indeed near it end. The base crumbles, and like jenga block it crumbles easily as the foundation tumble. Raine could felt his feet going away as the stairs shakes. Raine reaching the end of the stairs take this opportunity to make his last attempt to escape them as he leap his whole body. ¡®PLOP¡¯ Raine body drops to the floor with a sound which definitely hurt a bit. The four boars on its back snort and grunt angrily as they drop to the ground floor along with the crumbling rubble of concrete of the stairs. The boars on the ground angrily snort loudly as the murderer of its kin was let loose. The sound of those boar continue to vibrate through the whole campus as even those in the seminar room area could hear faintly. Even Holmes who was training himself at the end of the corridor froze after hearing that menacing snort, disturbing him from his concentration. GULP ¡®Holmes you need to train more, you cant be afraid from just a noise!¡¯ shouted Holmes as he pep talk himself. While at the end of the staircase laying on the floor, Raine was catching his breath taking a breather after the intense situation he had face. ¡®huh~ time to take some time off, snooze~~~¡¯ Raine fell asleep as he was covered by a layer of crimson red blood. The blood of those that he kill. --- In the depth of the seminar room, murmuring can be heard. After continuous wailing in depression, the people had control themselves to not released those emotion wildly anymore as they know it was futile. The only thing they can do was wait, wait for the never coming help that they always yearn for. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Mirana and Rafi are one of those people. Although they are hardworking and intellectual kind of people but against this adversity none could really face this one without being broken apart. Even Raine would have broke if not for an anchor place within his heart. ¡®mirana when are we going back? I need to go back, I need to go see my family again uhuk uhuk¡¯ said Rafi the dark skin color girl who reveal her inner feeling to her long time friend. ¡®there there Rafi, im sure you will see them again, just don¡¯t worry and everything will be fine¡¯ console Mirana with her motherly voice calming her friend heart. She gave out a smile as if everything will be fine in the near future. But she knows it would be hard for that to happen the only thing that she could do to ease her friends worry was by being strong herself. But then at the corner of the of the room a small girl who was hugging her knees with her head down was shivering. Shivering not because of fever or any disease but shivering because of pure disgust. She then stare at the duo who was consoling each other and lash out to them while shouting with her lungs out. ¡®you think it will be fine?! You think everything will be okay?! Let me tell you this don¡¯t spout anymore lies!! Don¡¯t be a hypocrite and getting people hopes up!! Everyone know we all are gonna die in this forsaken place!!¡¯ shout Lina with her tone carry an angered that resemble an exploding volcano. Since the last incident where she was experience a rather traumatic experience to escape this place, she had bottle up a lot of negative emotion within herself. And today was the last time she could endure it. Doen who was hearing this try to calm her down with proper reasoning. ¡®Lina calm down¡­¡¯ but before he could finish his sentence, Lina retort back with more aggressive words that clearly show she has past the limits of her patience. ¡®calm down? You want me to calm down? How about you calm down you girly man, im disgusted with you pretending to be all feminine and all, quit acting like that and be a man while you at it stop it with your high pitch voice. Its annoying!!¡¯ lash out Lina with a rather touchy thing that she spoke off. ¡®what did you say you bitch!! Why at a¡­¡¯ Doen reply back with his high pitch voice while his hand already up in the air wanting to smack a bit of that little girl who dare touch a vein within his sensible heart. Mui who was nearby Doen at the heat of the moment, manage to hold him down by hugging him from behind not letting him go. ¡®what? what you want to hit me? Come if you dare! Come you sissy man¡¯ she further infuriate Doen with her spiteful remarks. With a gesture inviting for a beating, her rational mind has clearly went off the roof. ¡®let me go Mui let me go!! Let me teach this bitch to sit before it could spout off any words!!¡¯ demand Doen to Mui to release him so he could show this little girl where her place is. With the situation in the room turning to the bad side, someone spoke outloud in the middle to calm the storm between these two down. ¡®both of you stop it!!!¡¯ a lone woman stand tall between these cat and dog silencing them from their bickering. It was Mirana. ¡®Doen, im disappointed in you, you should have act mature in handling this. Moreover in this kind of situation you should save your strength for the coming days, while you Lina. I know you miss and worried about your family since they live nearby but that didn¡¯t give you the right to behave like this and I know im giving hope but it is not baseless I know that we will be save its just either the time take long or short, that¡¯s all. You yourself shouldn¡¯t give up on hope¡¯ said Mirana with her tone of voice carry a sense of dignity while at the same time feel like an assuring calm feeling like from the words of a mother. This gentle person is Mirana,the eldest of the classmates with her age around two years advance from the rest of them, as she has some peculiar problems regarding transfer credit that lead her to this current university. With an older perspective she felt like she need to take care of this youngling although they are only two years younger. Doen who heard this calm down and just went back to his seat nearby Suba while the little girl on fire just scoff it off while giving a glare to the people around her. It seems her ranting had died off rather quickly with the intervention from Mirana. It would be a waste for her to exert soo much energy in this kind of situation. So she return back to her corner and revert to her usual hugging knee position. Lina was angry, impatience and rather anxious. Not because of her personality but because of her family. Her family was the closest compare to the rest and that worriness overwhelms her. she loves her family as it was her first priority than the rest. Love can truly brought forth the most extremities in a person, either bad or good. In this case, the latter was the obvious one with the bout of aggression release by Lina. Lina sat down with her heart kept wavering with this little body of hers. If she has the power and the abilities needed, she would have long gone going straight toward her beloved family. With not even a care about these people in her class, in a split second she would leave them. While the angered fill lady was left alone, Mui the one who watch the commotion from the start till the finish wanted to say something in the end as she knows the hope Mirana was talking about was just around the corner of her mind, the plan made by Raine. but she shut her mouth, as she knows its better to trust it to Raine rather than her blabbering it to the others. from the words of her mouth it was hard to believe. The only thing she could do was wait for the master planner to come and reveal it himself to these down hearted people who has given up on the notion of being able to survive. ¡°where are you Raine¡± question Mui --- As time passes by, the third day end with the sun already sets on the horizon. for human, its their nature to need these three important things in their life to survive, one living place, two water and the last one food! Human cannot last without eating, as they regain their energy through eating. Eating itself was what define as living and surviving. But for these confined people who are always under pressured by the growling and howling of monster through the air letting their fear and anxiety to take hold and conquer their body to disregard even the hunger of their body. Without them knowing it, empty stomachs grumbles underneath the dark skies of the south east asia. But none one of them complain as they know, under these circumstances just being alive was thankful enough. Meanwhile a sleeping person at the edge of a broken crumbling stairs let out a growl of its own. ¡®growlll¡¯ Opening his eye with much laziness, the growling of his own stomach disturbs his beauty sleep. He then spoke out loud as he grumbles. ¡®argh im hungry¡¯ ¡°didn¡¯t thought I could forget eating while fighting all those monsters, huh~~ man I miss eating food¡± said Raine within him as he realized that its been three day since he ate something and by the sound of it, he was already at his limit. Raine has a capacity to withstand hunger for a whole day but even for him three days was too much, if not for those life and death situation he would have forgotten that he has an empty stomach. ¡°where the hell am I gonna find food¡± ask himself, currently the only two places that have food was the cafeteria and the foyer. but Raine knows that the food serve must have gone bad since the first day already. He could only count on the refrigerated ingredients or if there is any luck, there maybe some tin can food kept in there. The only problem was the situation in the cafeteria, since he has never been there since the rapture, the situation over there was blind for him and for Raine any kind of unknown of place was a dangerous place to venture without proper preparation. He didn¡¯t want to risk his life with even his health point isnt fully restore. He need a full night sleep to even reach his higher range of health points. So the only possible food reservoir was the foyer. although the food there was not much, it was still enough to keep a living person to live without dying of starvation. The food serve in the foyer is mainly snacks that include chocolates, crackers, sweets and biscuits. For now that was the only option for Raine. ¡°damn it, I hate eating snacks fuh~~ no other choice other then lets go fill this grumbling stomach up¡± Raine stands on his sturdy two feet and remove the blood soak labcoat that he wore. ¡®ugh this labcoat reeks¡¯ He toss it down to the floor, with him just wearing a tight brief with his leather body armor and leather arm guard on his left arm. His rather average body with not so prominent muscle doesn¡¯t really make his appearance stands out rather looking a bit like a cosplayer of greek warrior of TROY. He remove his formal leather shoe as to him it was more of a hindrance because of its noisy clatter as each step of his can make a sound. With a steel pipe on his right hand and a dagger on his left, he prepare himself for the hunt. The hunt for snacks! With the nearest stairs already turn to crumbling dust. He has to follow another way using the opposite stairs that was twice in distance to the snack stall located at the foyer. for one thing he don¡¯t want to jumble with those herd of boars. He don¡¯t want to expense useless energy with them. But before he venture out, he crouches down toward the middle corridor trying to survey the current condition of the foyer. before doing anything involving skirmish or whatever sort of activity, information is a necessary thing. Those who hold the most information would rule the world that they dwelve in. so without a doubt information is the key for him to get out of this without a problem. Looking from above, the foyer was a bit sparse in the monster count. A few of those already slept huddling with their kin in a rather hard to find place just by the sight from a ground level. A pair of boars was sleeping rather far apart between each other. While the other two boars are nowhere in sight. Raine could only rub his chin thinking of a way to sneak by these monster without alarming them. ¡®hmm I wish I have a sneaking skill, it would be a lot more easier to do this¡¯ Raine complaints, tonight he has a lot of things to complain. Even for him being stuck in this building for three days straight would even cause the lazy ass Raine to be irritated. ¡®I need to survey the rest of the ground floor corridor, it would be better if no fighting is involve. The feeling of fighting with an empty stomach really gets to you¡¯ grumble him more. With his tight fitting cloth and his foot barefooted, Raine went toward the stairs and walk leisurely. As he take his step down at one step at a time, even when he act leisurely, his eye was scurrying to his surrounding not letting his guard down. As he step down at the side he can see a few familiar monsters sleeping. ¡°ah those are easy to handle, ooh that¡¯s new¡± Raine eyes focus on to a new monster that he haven¡¯t see from before. Like a clay doll that resemble a golem but the size of it was hardly can be comparable to the giant size golem that is usually depicted in fictional fantasy this one can be describe as a miniature size golem with bright gem at the center of its forehead. Its height may as well reach around 130cm or so. With its pudgy way of walking, the mini golem looks kind of cute. Raine who saw this could only snicker, his memory flashes back when to visit a cousin who just give birth and the baby of theirs was so pudgy that he want to gobble that baby cheeks up. Snapping of from the day dream, Raine sneakily step down carefully while being mindful of his surroundings and at the same avoiding the path of the golem. With feet on his tip-toe, he sneak by those monster one at a time. luckily for him there was no boar on sight so he didn¡¯t need to worry about being gang up by a bunch of pigs. In this arduous silent journey of his, there was few close call, a few of those monsters was at a point of waking up that cause him to freeze a few times. But luckily he get off with it, as the monsters continue their slumber. It seems the monster here are not quite the nocturnal type like the one attacking his classmate during the escapade. In that sense, lady luck was smiling upon him. a loophole for these people to benefit from, if the monster still stay sleeping. Raine with his hardwork of being silent as a mouse reach the snack stall with much difficulty. Looking at those snacks, his mouth cant help being overflow by a torrent of saliva. His hand reach a few with the thought of munching them down with his earnest but then his classmate came to his mind and the rest of those other people that was stuck there in the seminar room area. ¡°huh~ why am I a considerate type of guy, I could have just monopolize all of this nevermind my plan was still gonna involve them with this much of food at least I can energize them for a few days.¡± His inner monologue hint a bit of regret due to his selflessness. Using a box container already there he fill up with all the snacks that he can fit in it. as long as it isnt overflowing, it was good enough for him. with his 33 strength, he easily lift it all with ease for once he felt that the gaming system help him in a way in everyday life situation. If before, he would have a tough time just lifting it for a few seconds. Holding to the box, he went back to the stairs while being mindful of the monsters. It all smooth sailing up until he reach the stairs then rustling sound can be heard at the side of him. he didn¡¯t dare to look as he already know that one of those monster already woken up and was staring at him. ¡°ugh damn it, cursed it why is it always at the end I will find trouble.¡± Not wanting to wait any longer he rush not giving a damn to his the noise produce by his running. The monster who saw him was a runic badger it give off a squealing sound awakening the others in the proximity and quickly chase on Raine¡¯s tail. Raine who didn¡¯t care anymore less reach the 1st floor and he slide the box full of snacks further from the soon to be a blood parade. Taking out his knife, the steel pipe was left in the box with all the incoming monster he didn¡¯t have time to sort things out. With his health point only at the middle of it, he need to be mindful of it. the runic badger who was the first to saw him bare it fangs and claw wanting to attack the prey he had set its sight on. Raine who was on the higher ground, clearly had the advantage over the coming opponents from below. The sole runic badger, quickly leap toward the nearer leg of Raine. anticipating it, he quickly duck down and slide his dagger in the air with a sweeping motion directing at the face of the badger. The dagger pierce its face where it weakness lie and quickly die a dog death. Then the other monsters arrive, a bunch of runic badger and Dobermans aim the sole human but Raine quickly maneuver between those multiple attacks seeking their weak point with ease. After countless fights against the same species he get a hold of their weakness on their body letting him disposing them an easy job. Even so the sheer number of them overwhelm him a bit and he could not help let his health point decrease bit by bit. As he kill them one by one, a thought cross his mind, this noisy scrimmage between him and these loud monsters may as well lure the boar to this place. So he need to finish this fast not letting even one of them squeak any more sound. With his level clearly above them, the number decrease until his eye spot a peculiar monster different from the rest. At the center of the staircase a slow moving pudgy thing was moving directly toward him. the monster didn¡¯t bother to block its way as it was like a path already made for it to move. ¡°it¡¯s the pudgy golem, sheesh please don¡¯t be a strong monster im already am in tough spot already¡± whisper in his heart as he saw the golem as unknown monster. But as it getting nearer to Raine, one of the runic badger that Raine kill in one shot flung toward the pudgy golem. Then the unbelievable happen, the pudgy golem deliver a slow but compact punch with one of its stubby rounded fist. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ ¡°Eh?¡± The single punch devastated the corpse into tiny bits of pieces of flesh. Raine eye turns wide and in disbelief. Even for him whose strength already 33 didn¡¯t have the power to pulverize a whole body of a monster didn¡¯t even has the strength to even bleed the highest defensive back hide of the runic badger. ¡°its freakishly strong!¡± Raine had a hard time believing it but this monster was no doubt much powerful compare to the boar. Another high wall that he need to leap as once again Raine could only. ¡®after this, im just gonna sleep!¡¯ Chapter 8: Those who suffer and Those who benefit ¡°hahahahaha¡± ¡°hahahahaha¡± Raine undoubtly just laugh his heart out internally. The situation right was kind of preposterous. This little pudgy golem, was indeed an unknown variable. A variable that has cause ripple inside his lazy heart. For a while now, Raine was defending himself against that one punch kill attack. avoiding it while he busy decimating the other monsters. His steps was frantic although the pudgy golem was slow and steady but its attack was unstoppable. On the floor of the 1st floor, multiples craters can be seen showing the power of just a punch. Raine cant help but fear this strength of it. if he was just graze by this punch on his arm, its not hard to say that he would undoubtly lost an arm. Runic badger and Doberman pounce at every moment that they reach Raine, but Raine swiftly dodge it with his dagger on his hand quickly find its target. The dagger pierce the facial contour of the badger and at the same time he dislodge and grab a hold of the head of the Doberman and embedded his dagger like lightning straight into its soft and squishy jelly eye. Another two died, but then another came up to him like mad. For once Raine mind was bewildered by something. he thought where does this horde of monsters came from, with the small space on this building, he would have thought that the number of these monster would be limited but the amount of them didn¡¯t even decrease it bit. He could only came up with one conclusion. ¡°for them to breed quickly is impossible rather the more logical one would be¡­ cant be right? A respawn point?¡± question Raine as another jaw trying to bite of his neck. But he easily evade it and pierce the jaw from below damaging it straight into its brain from below numbing its body as the soul within its body disappear. Then a surprised punch straight into him as he was off guard by it. ¡°ah crap!¡± This time he was too late¡­ --- Prior from before, a pair of eyes was watching this whole skirmish. His eye was wide and was shocked by this spectacle from a man he known as Lupin. ¡®Raine, he¡­ strong¡¯ exclaim the man known as Holmes with his voice sounding like a whisper. Holmes who was crouching down at the edges of the wall was looking at this whole scene from the time he heard all of those barking and growling. It was coincidence that Holmes training spot was near the staircase, with his inner self of being a curious person he cant help but take a few sneak watching it. After watching it, only one word that he can describe it and that is ¡®amazing¡¯ Holmes POV; ¡®growling? Barking sound? Is the monster coming up here?¡¯ I was hearing these monsters getting riled up was starting to get cold sweats as I fear the inevitable. Without knowing it, my feet was already fleeing from the spot going straight into narrow pathway but as the door knob was held by clearly shaking hand. A feeling of self regret was felt by my inner side. I stop on my feet, as I then start to just stare at the door knob. ¡®no¡¯ ¡®I cant be like this¡¯ ¡®what am I training for if im just gonna be the same like this¡¯ I clench the door tightly with my trembling hand but I know if I open it that was a sign of me acknowledging that im weak. Weak to even face a bit of hurdle, a hurdle that will be the root for my future in this new world, where the strong prey on the weak. I don¡¯t want to felt that intense fear any longer, I don¡¯t want to cower in front an enemy anymore and most of all I want to be strong, strong so I can survive strong so I can live. Even Mui a lady that I know off, wasn¡¯t afraid of embracing the unknown but as she move forward, she gain those abilities. Abilities that able her to do such miraculous feat. I have once witness a surgery of a man abdomen, and the time taken to finish the surgery took 2 hour plus. Not only that the staff needed was exceedingly more than just two person with all the modern equipment and facilities at their disposal, Mui truly surprass the latter with just a simple equipments and such. ¡®I cant lose against a women!¡¯ Taking a step forward with much difficulty, I brace the intense pressure emitted by the nearby ruckus. Reaching the end of the corridor where the stairs was located, I take a peak while covering my whole body against the wall. But what I saw with these pair of eyes of mine was an incredible scene fill with killing intent and at the center of that was a man I have known since my first year in this university. It was Raine. I was dazed by his current appearance and demeanor. The once gentle and lazy looking guy that I once know had clearly disappear with this sight of him gritting his teeth slaying those monsters around him one at a time. his movement was crude just by looking at it but he clearly was faster as he void those ferocious attack one by one, he only being minorly wounded. But what amaze him the most was how Raine counter those attack with his own ferociousness. The dagger that he wield attack those location that indeed can be said as their weakpoint. He even stab one without looking at it as if he already know where it was. There was only one word that be describe, he was like a war god ravaging those goes against him. but the monster count didn¡¯t ever decrease as I saw him fighting. Until a lone monster that clearly different from the rest was going toward Raine. Looking at its small stature, I don¡¯t think it can pose a threat to Raine but then an event that happen blow the perspective of mind after witnessing its immense strength. The clay doll like monster deliver a short and compact punch bursting a monster corpse into bits of flesh. I was dumbstruck the strength that it possesses are out of this world, most likely if even Raine receive that kind of attack even he will falter and die a quick death. Even the sight of Raine¡¯s face was clearly showing a displeasure to this monster capabilities. Raine was clearly putting his best effort to avoid those crater making punch. I didn¡¯t know how long does time pass but the scene was never stopping, it was like an action movie currently on fast forward. Not even taking a break or stop for awhile, it was like a torrent of monster that was hurling themselves against a big sturdy rock not budging from his spot taking ahold of his advantage on the above side. But then the unthinkable happen, I saw it with my own two eyes. The claydoll monster was getting nearer to him with its pudgy fist ready to blow Raine¡¯s body to pieces. I didn¡¯t think that he wouldn¡¯t notice it nonetheless his awareness toward the soon incoming attack was certainly oblivious. ¡®nah it couldn¡¯t be, he must have notice it¡¯ But I was wrong, Raine was too preoccupied by the sudden urge of monsters around him that he lost track of that claydoll movement. Without a doubt he would die. ¡®I need to do something but¡­¡¯ I cant, my feet wont budge. But Raine would die if I didn¡¯t help him. but im the traumatic experience from before halt me from stepping forward. i¡­ ¡®what am I thinking, his a friend, a friend that is in need of my help, a friend that have share my eccentric interest since way back playing along with my Holmes and Lupin act, I cant let him die¡¯ I ran with my all using all of the courage that I had deep within trying to prevent the death of my own friend. Ignoring the monsters who were gunning to Raine. I take a quick glance to the claydoll as it was ready to released its punch. Without a choice I leap and charge forward with a flying kick which I have been practicing since long ago. With the intended target not the claydoll but the body of Raine. my kick connect and he was flung to the other side while I tumble down on the floor. --- ¡®BOOM!¡¯ Raine was able to evade from the disastrous punch with the help of someone he know. Glancing to the side he saw an ashen looking Holmes breathing erraticly after saving him with a flying kick of his own. The punch was miss but the immense power behind it vibrates the air causing ripple to the whole surrounding, those monster who caught near the sight of the released punch was blown off just by the sheer force of it. ¡°I could have died just now¡± said Raine worryingly within his disheartened heart. He didn¡¯t thought he would be save by thankfully he didn¡¯t feel to bad about it as he knows if you die you wont come back to rise again. With the miss attack, Raine stands up and shouted at Holmes; ¡®Holmes get out of here!¡¯ But Holmes didn¡¯t budge, not because of fear but his eyes was showing his fighting spirit that wouldn¡¯t be hinder by these monsters that was a lot more stronger compare to him. ¡®I wont back down! I will assist you Lupin, you wont die as you will be lock up into jail by my detective prowess¡¯ said Holmes with his eccentric tone. Raine could only watch Holmes with a baffling face, he wouldn¡¯t have thought Holmes would revert to his eccentric usual self amidst this grave situation. For once since these three days, at least Raine felt he was not alone as at this moment another person was there to help him. The problem was even though he want to help the level disparity between Holmes and the monster was too large. Another burden that he need to shoulder, protecting Holmes while going against these monsters. But a burden that he would gladly with hold. ¡®suit yourself Holmes, just don¡¯t die on me¡¯ snicker Raine with his playful word trying to shake Holmes resolution. The situation ensue with the monster quickly dying by Raine¡¯s dagger but the numbers isnt dwindling. This heavily put a strain on Raine¡¯s stamina. He wouldn¡¯t last if things going on like this. Then terrifying growl vibrates through the whole building making the situation turns into a halt. Both men and beast stop on their track. The growl was loud and carry and intimidating aura, fear was struck to those who heard it even Raine himself couldn¡¯t help but swallowing saliva in his throat. The monsters who were fighting just now retreat back with their fastest speed as if they are afraid of that growl, leaving behind two frozen body of men who cant help but feeling helpless against just a growl. But that frozen state only last for a while as a near danger approach him. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ It was the pudgy golem, the pudgy golem didn¡¯t seem to fear the growl at all as if its just a mechanical being without knowing any fear or any feelings. The punch that it sent out release a force of its own. Raine manage to evade it with a narrow margin. With how things were, both of them would survive but to leave this golem alone was a bit dangerous as he sense that this monster would have no problem off him following back to the seminar room area that may lead to more catastrophic event. The only option right now was to defeat it, right here right now. But the question was how? ¡®Holmes I know you have an identifying skill try to use it on that pudgy golem¡¯ said Raine with his sight staring carefully to the movement of that pudgy golem. ¡®on it¡¯ reply Holmes confidently Holmes keenly look with his eye to the pudgy golem while muttering silently; ¡®identify¡­¡¯ [/tr [tr]
Monster Status Window
NameGranite Golem
Level14
Health Point1342/1342
Mana Point??/??
Attack?
Defense?Magic attack?
Magic defense?
Resistant to?
Weak to?
Immune to?
CategoryArtificial Creature{Mineral}
A man made monster created from just a pile of earth{granite}, birth by the combination of the highest grade magic and the a pile of earth{granite}. Only an arcane user of the highest level could conjure such monster known as golem. A golem that boast high defense based on its body material and immense power that was bestow by the arcane user that conjure it. usually are use as a defender for arcane user as they are known are weak in term of physical abilities. Nonetheless those who fought against only could despair against their high specs. Holmes special!! : power by a core
¡®so how is it?¡¯ Holmes gave a summary of the information that he gain to Raine. Hearing it from the mouth of Holmes, he was astounded. with only a difference of two levels between them, Raine felt silent about the disparity between their strength. This golem was truly powerful the one created it must have been a powerful arcane user. ¡®I hope that arcane user isnt in this building if he is I would dare say we all would die¡¯ said Raine with his face looking rather grim as if his death was already around the corner. ¡°no matter since the problem right now is the golem, lets handle it first. Holmes said that a core power up this golem and no matter how I look at it, the core was none other than the gem at the center of its small forehead.¡± Raine was making a proper preparation to counter this abnormality. Glancing at Holmes even though he was a low level, he believe since he has experience sparring in taekwondo that would at least sufficient for him to avoid those mad punch. With the golem slow pacing movement, Holmes can at least avoid those attacks. Raine was thinking off something. ¡°should I let Holmes be the bait? Is that okay or should I check that golem out first¡± Raine wonder on what he should do. Then he move into action. ¡®Holmes wait, im gonna try first¡¯ said Raine Holmes could only nod as he knows the one in front of him was something that he could hardly do anything. Raine dash forward with the target this time the dim purple gem on the center forehead of the golem. The punches released was devastatingly pressuring him to avoid in every moment. He don¡¯t have the luxury to even receive it even once. With his dagger he knows if he uses it to attack the body of this golem it would only lead the dagger to break in half. So the only option was to break or either remove the gem. His speed reaches the golem in just seconds. He brandish his dagger and quickly strike the gem. ¡®CRACK¡¯ To his dismay even the gem was hard enough to cause a crack on his dagger. ¡°cheh still getting cracks¡± he contemplates the obvious result of attacking it head on. The golem gave out another punch and he once again avoid it with ease. Moving around the target the golem cant even punch with precision as he was constantly on the move. Even so Raine cannot do anything to this indestructible golem. While his mind wanders, a steel pipe flew past his mind. ¡°ah! My steel pipe¡± Raine ran back to the box full of snacks and grab the steel pipe that he had long been using. Retrieving the pipe he move his feet while dodging another thunderous punch. At the same time he swing the pipe moving the box from blowing into smithereens. ¡®that would have been bad¡¯ snicker Raine. He quickly move his feet rotating around the slow moving golem, trying to find the percent chance of breaking that gem. Then Raine took his chance seeing how the golem was unresponsive. He swing with all his might and the steel pipe connected with the gem. But.. The gem prove to be a hindrance as even the steel pipe didn¡¯t manage to do anything. One would have given up if the outcome didn¡¯t came out as they expected but the current Raine do not have the mentality to give up. If he was like before he would have just given up when things starts to get tiring but this time it involve life and death not only him nonetheless others as well. Smashing the gem with his steel pipe countless time, the result wasn¡¯t favorable. Holmes at the back start to doubt his identifying skill. Is it truly reflect what it told to him? time would tell since after half an hour Raine has been hitting it continuously. His stamina was depleting, resulting on his current appearance. Ragged and tired, his breathing was erratic with his movement and speed starting to get sluggish. But that didn¡¯t break Raine¡¯s spirit as he still dodge those punches in a miniscule margin. He didn¡¯t want to give up, he don¡¯t have any choice its either the golem or the rest of us. And us was not an option. Raine once again smash his pipe right to its forehead and this time a rather sweet noise can be heard. ¡®crack¡¯ The gem cracking a bit, he could see it as his swing left a mark on the gem. The mark was small but it was testament that this gem can be break. His spirit surge, and his will burn knowing his effort isnt going to waste. Raine summon all the energy that he can blast through these hard gem. Cracks started to appear on the surface as each blow right now was giving a nightmare to the golem. Contrary to that, the golem didn¡¯t particularly care about its gem starting to crack. The golem itself lack a soul that personify an individual character. It care less that its doom was getting near. Holmes who was watching at the side was astound, he didn¡¯t have thought that Raine¡¯s blow was coming to its fruition. His grip on the mirror tighten as he was utterly felt ashamed of him being so easily giving up and not like Raine who didn¡¯t show any sort of hesitation. Raine continue on this feat until the cracks surface surround the whole gem, it was like the gem was on its dying breath just withholding one more strike before it break. Raine need to deliver only once, only one more swing to deal the killing blow. In that moment, Raine himself suddenly fainted in mid swing. As he was truly pushing his boundary to the limit. A rather sad fate for him as at the time he faint was the time for the punch to be released. A loud curling boom released from the golem and the target was the man who fainted just now. It was a head on attack with no room for error as even in his death he was not aware off. But¡­ Before the punch could hit, the light on his eye shone immediately regaining conscious. He woke himself up true his pure will. A will that was hard to extinguish even when the man itself had fainted. At that decisive moment, Raine push the ground with the use of the steel maneuvering himself in a free fall like state. He push himself up and the blow graze his left flank and hitting the steel pipe. The steel pipe bend an crush and flatten at the moment it make contact with the fist. Raine on the other hand didn¡¯t give up as he withstand the pain from just a graze as he counterattack by grabbing a hold of the gem through his bare hands. With his grip, he use the last of his strength as the gem cracks a bit giving way for Raine to grab it from the forehead of the golem. As soon as he manage to grab it, the dim light of the eye of the golem fades and with a loud sound it fall forward becoming lifeless like a soulless object. Raine was too tired to even move as his body quickly give in to the accumulated fatigue. He drop down and lean on the wall. His eye was becoming blurry and his conscious was starting to fade. Holmes at the other side rejoice for awhile but after seeing Raine¡¯s weak condition he ran toward him and making sure he was okay. ¡®hey Raine! Raine! are you okay? Come let me bring you the seminar room¡¯ said Holmes with his expression looking rather worried. ¡®argh stop moving me, im hurting here¡¯ said Raine while trying to push Holmes away with his feeble strength. Without him knowing it, the graze made by the golem left a bloody injury with blood already seeping out from the wound. Even the armor was tore a bit at the graze sight. ¡®no I need to bring you back, Mui can do something to you¡¯ said Holmes with his forehead wrinkling looking rather serious. ¡®listen here Holmes, I can take care of myself right now all I want you to do go is go back and rest by tomorrow morning I would be fine¡¯ said Raine calmly with his face looking rather pale. ¡®but you¡­¡¯ Holmes tries to refute. ¡®no buts Sherlock, it¡¯s a sad fate for a detective like you to be save by a thief, me Lupin. just go back and train yourself you weak fool¡¯ said Raine with voice changing to fit in the character as Lupin. Looking at how Raine can still be playing around with his words, Holmes knows Raine would just be fine and he also know the deep meaning behind what he said just now. For him currently was too weak to even safe someone, if from before if he was at least the same level as Raine he would at least be able to help to him. he knows where his weakness lie and now he know what is his objective right now. Holmes stands up preparing to leave but then his eye shoot a glance to the snack as it was his instinct. He himself know he was hungry, but he didn¡¯t dare to take it as he know the one deserving such luxury would only be the one who claim it through his own power. Raine who notice Holmes glance to the food can only said; This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.¡®don¡¯t worry about, tomorrow I will share with everybody so just hold on for awhile, you wont die just by starving for three days¡¯ said Raine with tone carry a sarcastic way of telling it to Holmes. Holmes nod and leave the injured and tired Raine. one thing for sure tonight he wont be sleeping. Returning to the seminar room area, he enters one of the empty seminar room and begin the so called training. Meanwhile, Raine who was too tired too even move drag his tired body on the floor along with the box of snacks to the nearby storage room. opening it, this storage room was one of those newly build room endorse by the faculty but it hasn¡¯t being fill up yet leaving it empty. He pushes himself to get into it and as he enter he lock the door while he fallen into a deep deep slumber. --- 4th day post Rapture The morning was the same as any other day with no help coming to them. The peoples who are in the confinement of the room was starting to get restless. The seminar room of Raine¡¯s classmates were on the bright side, most of them are still sane as they gone through a lot of things in this three days. Only a few were unstable but still didn¡¯t lose its sanity. While another classroom which was where Holmes originate were unaware of the things happening for the rest of these 3 days cant and some cant withstand anymore the feeling of pressure and helplessness. That morning one of them rush toward the door and ran toward the stairs but to her despair the stairs was not even existed anymore. Then she ran to the opposite stairs and ran as fast as she could passing through the monsters not giving them even a glance. She manage to reach the foyer but only there where she stops. Her body maul and mangle into pieces as the monster catch up to her. her life ends just like that as she herself do not know about the whole concept of gaming system. She couldn¡¯t even scream as her breath were already erratic and the fast attack of those monster leave her breathless in mere seconds. The others in the classroom didn¡¯t have the time to even be aware of the loss of their friend up until it was too late. She was already out and she never came back. when they became aware of it, theirs ears quickly turn sensitive as if to see what happen out there, but without hearing anything much less a scream, some of them start to be convince that she survive. ¡®she survive? Did she really survive?¡¯ one of them start questioning with the voice encompassing the rest of them. ¡®that¡¯s unbelievable, she could have not survive that, those things are monster!¡¯ another one try to refute. ¡®but what if there is no monster to begin with they must have leave, we didn¡¯t even hear any growling as such¡¯ other people start to join giving false hope to themselves and to others. ¡®what about the loud growl that we hear last night, isnt that thing still lurking around?¡¯ one to question about their bad decision that they are about to attempt. ¡®don¡¯t be stupid, it must have leave already I cant wait anymore I going!¡¯ a guy with buff body ran first leaving the rest behind. The others who had make the same decision as him follow suit. Along the way the corpses of a few monsters frighten them, but they still move on. They didn¡¯t met a live one until their destination reach the foyer. those 6 people who had badly made such rash decision was bewildered by the scene in front of them. A pack of monsters was feasting themselves on a dead body, and that dead body clearly resemble someone that they know. Some of them tears start pouring down while some some already too stiff to even move, the buff guy ran for himself leaving the five defenseless females to fend for themselves. One of them notice the buff guy running away through an alternative path circling the carnage in front of them. Not wanting to waste anymore she also left the three others behind. She manage to circle them and follow the path of the buff guy. The monsters were now aware of the extra people or extra food around them. They lunge forward to the three frozen females and devour them as soon as they reach them. Sounds of scream vibrate through the whole foyer even reaching a bit to the seminar room. ¡®KYAHHHHHH¡¯ ¡®MAMAAAAAA HELP ARGHHHHHH¡¯ ¡®WAAAAA¡¯ Hearing those horrible screams, the rest of them in the seminar room was dumbfounded. At first all of them though it was safe but they hesitate. They don¡¯t get it but they hesitate to go out there, but their hesitation save them from having the same fate as those six of them. One was even ready to follow out there but his hand start trembling the moment he heard of those scream. All of them turns depress and weak on their knees. Their heads face down as they sense their life was not far from reaching it end. Even Holmes who was one of their classmate didn¡¯t return back. to them he must have been the first to be dead. But unbeknownst to them Holmes didn¡¯t die but he survive. For an eccentric man like him, he would have at time forgotten to return. In a this kind of situation, it was not his fault for forgetting as those who encounter such atrocity in this new life that he had no other choice than to prioritize to himself. Moreover, the two who manage to slip away their fate was unknown. If there is fate there was also destiny, if they truly luck out in the future they may or may not be able to see them again. While in the other room, they all heard of those scream and cant help questioning it. ¡®what happen out there?¡¯ Doen spoke ¡®its better if we don¡¯t dwell on it¡¯ reply Jalani ¡®don¡¯t be so harsh Jalani!¡¯ said Mirana ¡®but it¡¯s the truth, and the truth is even we cant help it¡¯ Jalani sound explanation led the whole class to turn silent again. With all the commotion from last night most of them can hardly fell asleep moreover the menacing growl that echoes through the night leading their heart to tremble in fear. It was inevitable thing, even if one try to fought that fear they cant, the growl itself carry a terrible aura within it. Then in these tense situation, a few growling also came from within themselves. ¡®ugh im hungry¡¯ said Rafi ¡®shut up! Im also hungry¡¯ shouted Lina with her angered still lingers on. ¡®cant help it, we just need to endure¡¯ comfort Mirana. After four days, their fear are able to reduce a bit lessening the tension that they felt from before but the consequences was this allow their hunger to appear more prominently. ¡®ughh I cant take this anymore¡¯ complain Doen, he look at Suba and said ¡®Suba, let me eat that succulent thigh of yours¡¯ he directly said that while licking his lips. Then¡­ ¡®SLAP¡¯ A slap land on his face came from Suba, ¡®are you crazy, don¡¯t go cannibal on me be more reasonable will you¡¯ said Suba with a stern voice. ¡®im just joking only hihi¡¯ said Doen with a wink, but truly within him it would be good if he could get to eat something, he was damn hungry. --- The sun was at the middle of the sky, giving heat to those underneath it. noon arrive and the stomach was still empty. In the storage room, Raine woke up due to the hot temperature that kept rising interfering with his good condition for him to sleep. ¡®damn that¡¯s hot, haaa need to drink some water¡¯ Raine with his eye still close search for a mineral water bottle with his hand. Rustling can be heard as he found the bottle. Quenching his thirst he then opens up his eye. Waking up, his fatigue from last night still wore him out. He looks down looking at the injury on his left flank. Thankfully with a good night sleep his wound already close up leaving just a scar. But still he felt sad about the damage armor. He was grateful enough as he knows that without the armor it would have left a bigger injury. ¡®no matter I still can get another armor if im lucky¡¯ Raine take a choco pie out of the snack box and gobble it up in one swoop. After that a few more choco pie fell victim to Raine ravenous craving. ¡®ah need to stop eating much, if not rationing wouldn¡¯t be fair¡¯ said Raine keeping mind of others. With the tight food situation, Raine come up with rationing the food supplies. That¡¯s why he was a bit reluctant to gave some to Holmes last night. thus he already prepare a way to gave out the snacks while keeping mind of the storage of food that he currently. With the amount that he has right now, it could only last around 2 to 3 days give or take. If they only eat once in a day. For now he stick to that plan, rather than thinking too much. Besides he was the one who claim so his has all the right for it. getting up he check on his status first.
Status Window
NameRaine Mahd
Level14
Titles-
Health Point890/890
Stamina Point540/540
Strength30(+3)
Vitality11(+2)
Agility30
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack16.5
Defense38
Magic Resistance4%
-Azalea Leather Armour- str 2+ vit 2+ -Runic Leather Armguard- magic resistance +4% str 1+
Status Point10
¡®level 14 huh, hmm with all those that I kill last night I only managed to raise 2 levels only, getting harder already¡¯ Raine was feeling disheartened abit after seeing how the process of leveling was getting harder as he raise his level. ¡®for now lets balance it out, 5 on strength and 5 on agility, okay then time to gather some battle spoil¡¯ Raine was enthusiastic as the fight from last night would have drop a lot of loot, if he was lucky maybe another equipment drop. Taking snack box along, he step out of the storage room and walk to the battle site. Litter with bloody corpse and the soulless body golem, he scour through the area searching for anything that he redeem as something beneficial. He was quite obsessive when dealing about this, as he search through every nook and cranny and the result was satisfying. Like always the majority of the loot that he gain was the cube. 43 Doberman¡¯s cube and 39 Runic badger¡¯s cube. Other than that a few red test tube around 10 was gain, but what made him incredibly happy was a book. Yup a book, never in his life he was this happy when getting a book. And the title of the book was; [Skill book: Runic Iron Hide] Like the title said, it was a book that bestow those who read it gain a skill. by the title of this book it was none other than the skill manifesting from a Runic Badger. Although it¡¯s a defensive skill, Raine was happy enough as currently he has a useful skill compare to the sleeping skill. at least he would be a lot tougher compare to before and rather resistant to dying. The exact mechanism of learning a skill through a book was still shrouded in mystery but Raine right now do know that he need to take his time before he learns it. from games that he play just with a click he would easily learn it. but right he would prefer to take time rather than pressing on. Beside the skill book, he also obtain the dull purple gem from the golem. He didn¡¯t know what to do with it so he could only keep it for now. After collecting his battle spoils, Raine return to his private seminar room where there lies his treasure cubes. He transfer all that he gain and kept it there even the book was left there. For now he need to do some charity work. Carrying the load fill box, he went out and search for the one who had help him, Holmes. Peeking one room to another, he search for Holmes. Then he stumble open a dark room, but he can hear a rather silent sound of the air being slice apart. Knowing this he enter the room and switch on the lights. With the blinking lights, a half naked man revealing his top body was cover with beads of sweats. It was Holmes and by the look of it he was training hard. After a while did Holmes glance to Raine. noticing Raine, he walk slowly toward him. ¡®don¡¯t bother Holmes, go continue training here are a bottle of water and a pack of cookies, enjoy yourself and sorry for the lack of protein, I be sure to get some protein for you¡¯ Raine casually said to him while sneaking a few jokes in there. ¡®thanks Raine¡¯ said Holmes in low set of voice. He knows this was enough to keep him going, for him to share was already kind enough of him. With the close and light off, Holmes continue on with his training. Raine then went to the Holmes¡¯s group seminar room. there as he open the door. The men and women in the room turn their frantic eye to the door as they know the only thing that can came out of those door was only death. But after a few seconds of silence, the one before them was undeniably someone that they know. Raine whose eyes saw their dumbfounded appearance didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°hmm, why are they looking at me like that didn¡¯t Holmes told them anything¡± Beside the appearance of Raine just wearing leather armor and tight fitting brief, the more shocking thing was Raine coming in with food. One of the men spoke with much difficulty. ¡®Raine, how come you are alive? Is help coming? Where did you get those food? Is it from help¡¯ a large build and tall man ask of Raine. Raine looking at the man know who he was, he was Alf. One of those rich parent¡¯s children, usually dress well and always seen with branded items, his behavior was hardly resembling the stereotype of children with rich parent. He was a humble guy and also smart. He treat his friend cherishly, even Raine was one of those friend. But due to study reasons they went far apart. ¡®Sorry Alf, no help is coming. Im just here to share some food, here take one¡¯ Raine reply with an apologetic looking face. But Alf didn¡¯t want to lose hope, he didn¡¯t believe Raine. looking at the food he question Raine of where it come from. ¡®Raine, where did you get this? And why didn¡¯t you share with us since the beginning? Are you keeping it more to yourself?¡¯ out of the constant confinement in this room and the loud noise of monster every now and then cause Alf to be emotionally unstable, the Alf that he know off has turn rather frantic trying to point out to some error in anything that led his life astray and this time the fault was blame to Raine. ¡®I get it from the foyer, Im the one who get it so im oblige to do whatever I want it, so I don¡¯t have any reason to give you¡¯ said Raine calmly. He pity their state right now, but what he could do the only thing he can was sharing the food that he have and it was all due to his kind hearted nature. Alf who hear this turn more dumbfounded, to him Raine was lying like always he had thought Raine as someone who was weak and lazy and didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything. The thought of him walking around there with monsters running around was preposterous for him. the only logical answer for him was he loot it before the rapture happen. ¡®don¡¯t talk nonsense Raine, anyone who goes out there will die! You hear me, dead! None of them came back alive and you telling me that you could survive out there? don¡¯t bullshit me Raine, now give me those food that you stole, its not worthy for someone as you holding on to it¡¯ Alf spoke to Raine with a rather harsh and belittling tone. Alf even have the nerve to even stole it from Raine. Raine hearing all this nonsense didn¡¯t want to prolong this futile argument any longer. He had anticipate this to happen didn¡¯t though the one who will do it was Alf. ¡°I guess people change then¡± murmur Raine within his sadden heart. Alf approach Raine with his tall and large build that reach 181cm in height. He was domineering in size and his overall aura. His appearance was certainly like a bully who want to earn which was not his but sadly he was going against Raine. Raine was still calm with the approaching Alf, but a single action silence the whole lot of them in this seminar room. most of the male in his batch he know off but for the female sadly not all of them he recognize let alone being friendly with them. So he knows what those glare mean when coming from these women. Raine bang the wall of the seminar room and a small crater was made at the end of his fist with cracking sound hinting the wall was getting cracks. The onlooker was dumbstruck by this event and the glare that they give to Raine turn to another emotion, fear. Even Alf who saw this with his own eyes just in front of him saw the magnitude of Raine power. He body starts to shakes uncontrollably. Right now he didn¡¯t even have the guts to even see him eye to eye like from before. He was frozen there like a statue. With the whole class turn silent, Raine take a head count in the room. ¡°only 12 huh, too bad¡± Raine drop a few snacks down exactly the number that he count. He left the room not batting an eye to them. For him to be treated like that was a first but even for him he felt hurt a bit. He return back to his own seminar room. with the sound of the door being open it was like second nature to these people to watch the one who was entering this place. Mui who saw Raine said it out loud; ¡®Raine!¡¯ ¡®yeah im here, guys catch¡¯ Raine throw a few of those snacks to his friends in his class. As every one of them get the snacks. All of their eye turn bewildered, they all stare to Raine with a few questions of their own. But Doen beat the rest by asking; ¡®Raine where did you get this?¡¯ ¡®let just say, I take it from the foyer now eat up guys and for water I will leave it here for each and everyone of you 1 bottle only. Try to be sparing with the water.¡¯ Explain Raine with tone voice quite different from before. While everyone start eating, even Lina start to devour the snacks like a madman. Her starvation was already at her limits. Some of them, came near to Raine with pitiful looking eye one of them was Suba. She ask of Raine; ¡®Raine can I have other snack I don¡¯t really like this one¡¯ Raine hearing this could only released a sigh, he then explain to her. ¡®Suba, you need to understand we cant be picky in this situation you just need to eat live right now¡¯ explain Raine. Suba fell silent, she knows she was way going above her head asking like that. Even Rafi who was also attempting to exchange was shot down with a dejected look. Then Lina was the next one, she approach him with her head down, with her hand reaching out to him. a feeble voice came out from her mouth. ¡®wa..nt¡­mo..re¡¯ With her hardly can be heard voice, Raine ask her; ¡®what is it Lina¡¯ ¡®I want more!¡¯ ask her with her tone carry a demanding character. ¡®do I need to explain it again? The food isnt much if I don¡¯t ration it all of us would be starving for the rest of the other days, so for now try to endure¡¯ explain Raine this Lina that he know off has a bit of temper but this time her temper was all over the place. ¡®don¡¯t give me that bullshit, you just want to eat more don¡¯t you let me have it!¡¯ Lina retort to Raine and quickly her hand try to reach for the snacks. Raine who witness that cant help but sigh; ¡°lina lina why do you always be this rash¡± Raine with his speed already above them all move the box swiftly not allowing for Lina to reach them. But Lina was persistent she move all over the place following the box that Raine carries. But to no avail she didn¡¯t manage to even touch the box. After 15 minutes or so, the run and chase turns to a halt. Lina drop down to the floor panting for her breath. She was breathless as her attempt was futile. ¡®just give up Lina, tomorrow you will get another one, anyway where¡¯s Jalani?¡¯ ask Raine about the where about of Jalani. ¡®his at the neighboring room¡¯ said Doen ¡®oh, Doen can you please call for him I need to give his ration and I got something to discuss with you all¡¯ said Raine while maintaining his composure. After Jalani enter the room and gain his ration, the rest of them focus to Raine on what he was going to said; ¡®I will cut to the chase, starting today you guys will undergo for some training¡¯ said Raine, the rest of them turn silent clueless on what to say to that. Jalani who has a logical mind ask of Raine about the details of this training. ¡®Raine can you explain more, the rest of didn¡¯t know what you meant¡¯ ask Jalani ¡®im getting you all to escape this building hehe¡¯ explain Raine simply All of them turn wide eye, but in their heart a spark of flame start to manifest itself. The words that Raine spoke was the very hope they were waiting for. Among those flames, a woman can barely control her excitement. ¡®its about time¡¯ said Mui slowly. A small grin appear on her lovely fair face. Chapter 9: A decision to be made Raine was in his own private seminar room, sitting cross legged on the carpet floor. On his lap was a book, a rather old antique looking book that was 50 pages thick. He was concentrating in reading not budging from his spot since half an hour ago. When he starts reading he had a knack of unable to be disturbed. Moreover a book that can grant him a skill, something that he yearn for since the beginning that he realized that this world has change. While he was in deep reading, Raine has left his classmates to a decision for them to decide. A decision that they have to make for them to survive through all of this. But Raine didn¡¯t leave without a proper explanation on how things are going to proceed, on the contrary he explain with the detail of what they should do and what they will be facing. For once Raine didn¡¯t need to bother, if they are willing he would if they are not he had no choice but to just improve himself. The bizarre thing was the others didn¡¯t mind when he was just wearing a pair skin tight brief and leather armour more like they didn¡¯t even notice what he was wearing. Well he didn¡¯t mind as even he has forgotten that he was wearing such attire. If from before the rapture he would have died of embarrassment. But luckily the important thin at that time was the food, to them food was the one and only thing in their mind right now. While he read through the book, in the other seminar room a heated discussion was on their way. --- ¡®how is it guys? Should we go with it?¡¯ queer Mirana with her face looks a bit worried. ¡®me and Ling Er will go¡¯ a confident voice carried by a lone woman. Since the beginning of the rapture these two young Chinese ladies were silent and could only wait for help. Even after all the event that happen they could only watch not help in a single thing. They were good people but they just didn¡¯t have anything for them to do. The one who spoke was Rao La and the one next to her was Ling Er. While they always saw how Raine could survive everytime that he went out there, a feeling of admiration start to be nurtured in their heart. The one they know as Raine was a man who likes to joke around them but too see this side of him truly brought new light into them. With the plan that Raine suddenly propose to them made these two ladies to whole heartedly accept it without any questioning. Both of them knows that he could lead them out to safety. With the regards of them going against those monsters, they have well accepted that to survive they need to confront these monsters. The others stared at both of them, since a while now they haven¡¯t talked each other and hearing Rao La talk made them to believe that it was surreal. Since the rapture, hardly all of them talk to each other only those who are really close to each other make small talk. While some who are doesn¡¯t have a close clique could only remain silent by themselves. ¡®Since both of us said yes first , then we would like to volunteer to go first¡¯ said Rao La with her reasoning. Before Raine left, he explain the plan to them. -flashback 30 minute before- ¡®this plan would take time but the sooner the better. the first part of this plan is the safest, so you guys don¡¯t have to worry much the problem is the second part it will be a bloody but it wont be dangerous. As long as you guys are properly train, the rest would be easy as long as you follow my instructions. The latter part I would tell you later since it would be a long time before you guys can reach there. anyway the first part can only accommodate two people only so try decide ok? By the time I arrive back if none don¡¯t want to it would be fine, Now before I go, another thing I want to mention to you guys. Everybody take out your mirror and see all of your status.¡¯ A little briefing from Raine and a simple instruction for Raine to introduce something. Mostly everyone took out their mirror staring at the blue status. ¡®now since everyone have taken out all of their mirrors, I guess you all already know that each and everyone of you have their own set of status. Health point indicate your life, as long as there is one point in that health you guys will survive so be wary when its going down. Stamina point represent your stamina in other words on how you have the energy to do things mostly actions, if you deplete it to zero you wont die but you don¡¯t have the energy to even move and feel lethargy. Okay now we goes to the other statistical criteria. Like it said here strength represent the power that you have, it disregard your muscle mass and your own weight and built size. So for the ladies if you guys want to focus on strength don¡¯t worry about being bulky the most it can do is toning your muscle but only in a small margin. Barely noticeable, now for agility it reflect your speed in your attack speed and also your movement speed in other word it affect how well you can run. Two down now for vitality, it represents your body. the higher it is the better chance for you guys to survive, it increased your health point and stamina point. For now I don¡¯t know if there is any perk if increasing it but that¡¯s for vitality. Next is dexterity, I don¡¯t have any experience increasing it by myself, but based on gaming experience it reflect on how well you can shoot long range weapons. The higher your dexterity the higher your attack power for long range weapons. While if you use melee weapon, it will increase critical in other word a one hit kill attack. other than that it allow your hand to be more nimble and more ambidextrous. Huh a quite lengthy one for that one huh, now for intelligence. I know I know all of you guys have high intelligence so you guys probably don¡¯t know what it meant for, hmmm to be exact even I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t want to put your hopes up but if there is an existence called magic or physic abilities, intelligence will take a major part in influencing it. well since this gaming capabilities is possible anything else can. So lets put that behind first, next would be attack and defense. Attack like I explain just now is influence by your strength and dexterity if you using long range weapons. Defense is hard to say can only be influence when you are wearing an armor or so. In other word clothing that resist attack. to eventually increase your defense by itself even I don¡¯t know it yet. The next one is points allocation. For every level that you gain you are given 5 points to be distributed. It would be advisable not to distribute evenly through all of it. Okay so that¡¯s about it. I will be going then. Think hard about it. See ya¡¯ explain Raine about all the he know of -flashback end- ¡®then I will also be going¡¯ Jalani spontaneously said it with reservation. His demeanor still maintain as always with his trademark close eyes. The rest of the girls were still adamant on not going with Raine plan afraid of being hurt. But one of those girl step up, it was Lina. ¡®I will be going!¡¯ then she sat back silent as she use to. Mui who was next to Biella also raised her hand; ¡®im going¡¯ Doen who was deeply thinking about also raised his voice; ¡®Im going also¡¯ his eyes show a determination that would never waver. This time he will succeed in getting out of this place. The only left were Mas, Naina, Suba, Mirana, and Rafi. There were still not sure about this plan. Rafi who in nature was a rather timid person don¡¯t involve herself in physical activities much less playing. But Mirana urge her, so she would also participate but to no avail, she wouldn¡¯t budge. She was resolute on not going and just staying here. ¡®hmph! Im going ! im not backing down¡¯ Naina courageously motivate herself not wanting to run away anymore. Those experience has already cause her to lose sleep, worrying about unusual things. ¡®Mas come on let do this!¡¯ Naina tries to rope in Mas as she was also one of the victims in those lack of sleep. Mas expression hesitates, the traumatic experience of going up against monster shakes her heart to the core. Then someone gave a helping hand nudging her a bit. ¡®mas, lets go I will be there, we all will be there¡¯ jalani approach the group and spoke those heart felt words to Mas trying to soothe her heart from the traumatic experience. It would benefit her more if she could overcome this. ¡®fine, I will go sheesh cant help it I need to babysit you guys¡¯ Mas said with a smile, and her sarcastic tone came alive again as she usual do. She knows whatever happen as long as this people are with her it would be fine. ¡®eh Suba don¡¯t just sit there you my partner right come on!¡¯ Doen invite Suba as they two were from a tight knit group since their freshman years. Suba could only gave a smile and shake her head. she only gave a big thumbs up as she concede to Doen persuasion. ¡®guys, can you take care of Rafi when im going for training?¡¯ Mirana ask for a favour to these people she consider as friend. ¡®Eh this Mirana, of course we will don¡¯t worry, we are a group!¡¯ Doen enthusiastically respond to her plea. Mirana turns bright on her face, and she also console the down Rafi. Rafi was feeling guilty for just because of her someone need to take care of her. but who could she blame as she was too afraid to risk it all and came close to those monsters. As this group of people cheer and laugh among themselves, they felt that their life were saved through this plan of Raine. they know it wouldn¡¯t come to a waste, as Raine has given his word to them. While this group of people have a positive atmosphere going on. At one part of the of the room was silent with someone sitting on the chair like a statue. It was Balan. Unfortunate for him, he didn¡¯t have close clique in this new class of his and by the looks of it no even bother to even ask him. he felt resentment toward this people but those attitude didn¡¯t only came from one way but also both way. there must be a consequences if one action has been done. Sitting alone there, he was cursing this new world. cursing on how unfortunate his luck was. Too him he was already close to becoming a doctor with only a few months left. But this thing needs to happen in this important period of time for him. he resent those that made this happen, he resent those that belittling his knowledge and he hate this new world that was not fair to him. at this moment he had decided. ¡°I will play along with this and when I found the moment I will leave this bunch of trash¡± he exclaim within his prideful heart. Within this room, those have decided upon their own destiny with their own reason of accepting this proposal. Some are for their love, some are for their selfishness and some for the sake of others. one thing for sure this are the first step for them to survive in this post rapture world. --- The scene change to our reading hero. Its been almost an hour since he start to read the book and his reading have come to the last page. Ending the last sentence of the book, Raine cant help but grin from ear to ear showing how excited he was about this skill of his. The book glow in a yellowish light, with the glow slowly move toward Raine¡¯s head, the glow from the book dissipates as if the glow of light was absorb by Raine¡¯s brain. As the glow becoming duller by the second. The glow then fades, while Raine was astound by the sudden surge of information gather in his head. This information in his head was as clear as the sky and he can remember it as if he have been reciting it day and night countless of time. within this very knowledge it self lie a realm that he no way of believing to be even exist until this moment. He quickly see through his borrow mirror, opening the skill option he was once more turns wide eye as he was surprised by seeing it. ¡®I have one more new skill?¡¯ question Raine as if was in disbelief. He read it out loud not wanting it to be a fiction. ¡®Blunt Weapon Mastery¡¯ once more he was elated, who would have thought that countless time he had use his trusty steel pipe has lead him to learn a skill that benefit him in attacking power. A blessing in disguise as he knows hardwork wont betray anyone. But this hardwork didn¡¯t really suit Raine. its been a long time since he was this hardworking. Not wanting to waste anymore time, he was itching to try this new skill of his. An active one at that. He press on the skill too see its effect.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Runic Iron HideBeginner10%
A magic formula that resemble the Runes of the Badger hide but not on par to the Deity given rune, long ago in the ages of Boragia, this monster was just a simple badger but due to its lucky encounter with a deity that walk on the land of Tera sightseeing with its fellow deities saw a helpless badger being eaten by a Razorfang Wolf without no way of defending itself. With the deity taking pity of this badger, it grant it a magic rune that was carved on its back hide with the purpose of giving it a chance to survive. The first runic badger carries on its new species with continuation of its kind prospering to this Runic Badger. A variation to the common beginner defensive magic Solid Skin with a few of its own surplus effects. It bestow the chanter to increase his defense for a short while by the use of mana. -Defense increased by 25 -Magic resist increased by 2% -Status resist increased by 1% Last for 10 minutes Mana needed = 20
The once elated face turns sour as soon as he read the description of his new skill. even when he obtain one,he was still not able to use this skill. a skill that require mana and for Raine mana wasn¡¯t really in his own status. Raine cant help but even curse to this unfortunate event, a blessing that didn¡¯t even useful for him. The only way for him to use it was to gain mana. But that path was clearly unable to be seen as he himself didn¡¯t know where to start. A rather dead end for the mana searching quest. He resign to his pitiful fate but that didn¡¯t matter as he has a surprised skill. he opens it to at least soothe this injured heart.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Blunt Weapon MasteryBeginner10%
When wielding a blunt weapon -increase attack by 20 -increase accuracy by 10%
It was a simple skill but it was enough to make him smile again. With the skill book his hand he flips through it to see if there was any hidden secret. To his dismay there was nothing in other words, the book was empty. The letters and images have disappear, it was left to be just an empty book with it usage not even amount to 1 dollar. Raine throw the book at the other side seeming it to be useless. With his deed already finish that was fruitless, Raine decide it would be best to start their training right now. He didn¡¯t expect much from them but if he was certain for a few people. Returning back to the class seminar room. he enters with a compose face not letting any emotion seeping out wanting to look as serious as possible. With Raine¡¯s entrance, the others watch him with a careful eye. they want to listen and see what Raine was going to do. To them Raine was the best bet for them to live this place. Looking around the class, the atmosphere was becoming tense as everyone was silent. Raine looking at this was a bit overwhelm, he miss his usual classmate who was noisy and happy. But dire situation called for drastic measure. He then spoke with his calm voice. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡®so who will participate?¡¯ a question that excite those who hear it. Almost immediately, the hands of these people raise in the air showing their resolute decision. Raine cant help but to smile a bit with his lips turn to curve upwards. Except for Rafi and Biella, the rest of them raised their hand. Rafi was in his expectation of not wanting to go moreover with a dangerous situation while Biella since she was still not stopping with that recitation, it was hopeless to even expect something. Now another question who will be the one to pioneer these training. ¡®so whose first?¡¯ Raine cant help but grin. Usually the men would volunteer first as they know men need to show an example but once again Raine was baffle by this classmates of his. One after another they surprise him again and again. The one who steps out were none other than the least he expect. ¡®Rao La and Ling Er?¡¯ Raine let out a surprised voice of the name of these two people. He least expected them not because both of them are chinese but both of them comes from a wealthy family. Typically most of these people who are from a wealthy family didn¡¯t dare to risk their life without seeing the others from doing it, if they deem it as safe they would follow suit. These kind of people are also shelter and pamper and didn¡¯t know the harsh life of others. so for Raine for these two to come out first was a surprised. ¡°am I being too stereotypical of others, man im a shallow person cheh¡± he was displeased over his narrow minded ways. ¡°I guess situation can change people then, and make a note Raine you watch too much movies¡± Raine make a mental note to himself so he could not be too stereotypical. It would be bad if he met others if he was thinking like that. ¡®alright then lets go the both of you, remember, follow my orders ok?¡¯ Raine remind the both of them as they nod. Raine guide them through the pathway leading to the outside corridor. Behind him both these girls cant help feeling nervous and anxious. Although they were showing a brave front, being outside itself was a challenge itself. Somehow, they brave their heart knowing the one in front of them was the one who will bring them out of this chaos. Reaching open hole in the wall, Raine gave a hand sign prompting them to stop. ¡®stay¡¯ he casually said it Raine went out to the corridor and survey the surrounding around the stairs. They would be helpless if a sudden ambush like last night came upon them, but Raine was cautious man. With the situation clear from the monster, Raine signal them to come and proceed to venture downstairs. It was past afternoon, and usually monsters will be lurking around the proximity looking for food. In other words them! Slowly stepping down, both of these rich kids were already clinging to Raine not minding even rubbing with Raine¡¯s body. on the other hand the man involve was rather awkward at the moment as he was only wearing a pair of brief and those tight leather armor. He cant help feeling the brush of these two ladies bodies as they clinging to him and their sweet scent coming off from their body. With his face quickly at a steady rate turning to dye in pink of embarrassment. He wants to quickly let this situation be gone quickly. One was rather curvaceous in shape while the other one was rather elegant in appearance with her professional looking attire. Between these two ladies Raine cant help but feeling overwhelm, although he view them as his fellow friends but in this kind of situation all kinds of emotion were blooming in side of him. ¡°I need to get there fast, damn it these girls, restrain themselves don¡¯t they know im a man¡± he inwardly hold on to his feelings. Reaching the ground floor, his eye scurry out the surrounding looking for any abnormality. But like in real life, danger would lurk anywhere at anytime. Raine was rather surprised at the sudden face to face encounter with a Doberman but he didn¡¯t panic and make cut short of it by slamming it down with his steel pipe cracking its skull. Raine know with this one death others would surround them, Raine shout to the duo behind him; ¡®run to the library now!¡¯ Both of them nod and sprint, at the same time Raine fend off a few more Doberman on the way making sure the duo were not harm in the slightest. Reaching the door to the library, Rao La and Ling Er quickly open the door, and throw their body down to the floor of the library. Raine who was outside was standing guard at the entrance door. Raine¡¯s confidence level was on the high as he was confident by his new passive skill the blunt mastery dealing damage much more significant to these lowly dogs. A few minutes pass and Raine finish his massacre of dogs, collecting a few loots he ran back to the library to the amazement of the two ladies. Both of their eyes were wide in shocked, viewing through the small glass window of the door, both of them saw how frightening can Raine be. The power he exhibit let their heart tremble in fear and excitement and one thing cross their mind, with his help they would be like him, one would survive in this harsh world. After Raine enters both of them were still staring with wide eyes. Raine who felt things was getting weird start to explain to them the step by step of this training. He lead both of them to a white pile of comfy looking fur. Since the beginning of going out, these two are in bewilderment every time they see something. Raine went to the center and procure two bladed horn dagger. He extend his hand to the both of them, Rao La and Ling Er didn¡¯t hesitate and grab the hilt of the dagger. They were mixed feeling after holding such a dangerous item in their hand, to them wielding this kind of things didn¡¯t exist in their previous life of a comfortable lifestyle. Ignoring these two confused looking face, Raine guide them to the relaxation room where they will start their training. Entering the room, the number of pudding slime has increased before. Raine speculation came alight. ¡°hmm, cant help but wonder does this due to the respawn point in this room?¡± Naturally after entering the room both of them hug Raine at the moment of their panic. With a wave of monsters in the room their fears were at their peak. ¡®Kyahhhhh¡¯ ¡®mamaaa¡¯ In this situation soft bulge cant be felt on Raine¡¯s body. the contour of these two ladies well shape body can be felt by Raine¡¯s skin. Even when wearing a leather armor he can still feel the softness of their mounds. Raine was on his edge, he need to endure this. he ignore those kinds of feeling and thought of it like a comfy pillow enveloping his body. he was mentally changing these ladies body into pillows for the sake of his sanity. ¡®now now don¡¯t be afraid these things are harmless, so you guys should let me go and calm down okay¡¯ Raine calmly explain to them. After a moment of observing these slimes, both of the ladies release their grasp on Raine and watch as these slime monsters move around the room. their fears were still there but it was turn down to a moderate level. Rao La curios mind led her to ask him; ¡®Raine, whats are they?¡¯ ¡®they are slimes, and to be exact you guys are gonna kill it¡¯ explain Raine simply ¡®ehhh!¡¯ Rao la release a low bewildered shout while Ling er mouth was gaping wide. ¡®don¡¯t worry it would only hurt a bit, you guys only need to pierce that core in the slime. That¡¯s the training for now¡¯ both of their expression turns eerie, getting close to this slime was one thing but the notion of them piercing into this slimy looking thing gross them out. But Raine solve with just a sentence; ¡®come on guys, you want to get out right?¡¯ exclaim Raine with a notion of pushing them on. Ling er who heard this began to make her move. With the dagger on her hand, she pierce the core of the slime with precision hitting it without missing. The core breaks, and the slime liquid body dissolve on the floor. ¡®oh¡¯ Raine was amazed, its was only once and she already kill it even Mui just now need to pierce it a few time before hitting it. Then looking at Rao La who approach the slime also did the same thing, her attack pierce the core in a one swift motion. Raine¡¯s heart shudder by the look of it if these two are at his level it would be a doubt they would be on par or more stronger than him. ¡®eewww Raine this thing is slimy~¡¯ said Rao La with her face showing grossness at the slime liquid covering her right hand. After half an hour of repetitive killing of these innocent slimes. Both of them were dead tired with sweats covering their whole body. the wet clothes stick to their skin revealing those underneath. Rao la dressed in a sleeveless blue blouse accentuate by her black pencil skirt. It exude an appearance of a professional working class women but still withhold the elegance of a feminity. With her hair up to middle of her torso, the sweat was dampening the jet black mixed brunette hair leaving her to look a bit ruffled. Her face was oval in shape with her dark color eyes heighten her oriental beauty. She was a friendly type of person with sometimes trying to joke with those around her, a carefree type of person who knows what her goals are. In class she was one of the two who always doze in class, but still she cant beat the laze king! Now the sleepiness that she always felt have gone and replace by the determination of getting strong. Ling Er on the other hand was already leaning on the wall, with sweats already pouring down all over her body. her casual round purple round t shirt was already soak and sticking through her body revealing the curves that was hidden. Although her visual appearance in term of facial features isnt as on par as Rao La, she makes up it with her bombacious body. Ling er usually wore tight fitting cloth usually her long skinny tight pants. That was enough to attract the looks of onlooker of her rear end. Once Raine chat with her and she told about how she exercise at a gym and mainly around squats. That was enough to convince Raine that squat revolve the whole world! While her body truly was amazing but at the moment, Raine¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t glue at her body but rather they way she moves it. her movement was agile and nimble, and her aim was dead on center. Both of their accuracy was high the addition of her nimble movement caught Raine¡¯s eye. this plus of hers had allowed her to kill half more than Rao La. This was the reason of her already leaning on the wall. ¡°these two are exceptional!¡± exclaim Raine, with these two presence he wont have to worry about the others when he decide to leave them. ¡®Rao La, Ling Er here eat this¡¯ said Raine as he fling a few snacks at them to replenish their energy. Both of them who were already tired can only much off the snacks and leave for Raine to stare at them. With how things are progressing, Raine was sure they wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he leave them. ¡®guys I would be leaving for a bit, but don¡¯t stop. Start training when you are not tired, and if you are feeling down just look at your status mirror then you would be motivate.¡¯ Raine left a few instructions before he leave. Both of them look worried as Raine went out but looking around this room fill with jello their heart lightens. ¡®seems like its going well then, in the meanwhile lets break some bone a bit¡¯ said Raine with his body start stretching. A few pop and there rang out as he stretches. Going out to the open corridor of the ground floor. an idea just pop into his head as he remember something, at the end of the corridor lies a room fill with computers as it was known as the IT laboratory. There maybe some of use if he can access the internet through it, at least he can now the current events happening if he manage to access it. With a few obstacles on the way, his slaughter was easy and quick. Without the presence of the boars, the difficulty level was tune down a bit. Entering the IT lab, he was on his guard. The atmosphere was eerie with the lights of the hall flickering. The glass wall separating the hall and the room was clear as the sky allowing for Raine to see inside. The airconditioner was still working but temperature was lower than he expected. It was cold as the winter comes, with his breath visible as each time he exhales. In this flickering light what he saw in the room was no doubt broke his intention of accessing the internet. As the one inside was a tall humanoid looking creature reaching up to 2.5 meters in height. Its skin was tarry black in color and its face was showing none of any normal human features. Only the mad glowing eyes radiates the whole room. like a surge of power undulating in the whole room causing Raine to shiver in fear. His travel was cut short but his presence wasn¡¯t big enough for the humanoid to even notice he was here. Raine was just like an ant in front of this humanoid. Raine knows and the humanoid knows that they are in each other presence but the disparity in strength between them led the one to be ignore and another to stay frozen in its space. Raine step backward bit by bit, not wanting to even take the chance of erupting this humanoid rage. But his step stops as he notice something was happening. Around the humanoid monster, small orbs of yellowish glow was hovering and spinning around it. the number of orbs was multiplying at a steady rate until the room was glowing just by the high numbers of this orbs. Then the unthinkable happen, the humanoid who has no mouth suddenly let out a deafening voice that could shatter eardrum of those who came near it. a hole appear on its face just at site of any normal human mouth is. Like a vacuum, the countless orbs around it was suck into the hole. The speed of its sucking was unimaginable fast and as the numbers dwindling so does the glow of the room but one was glowing brightly and radiating as the humanoid kept sucking it out, its eyes turns bright yellow as though like it was radiating much more brighter than before. With all the orbs gone, the gaping hole on the face was closed. Then a gush of force swept through the whole room, causing the light to flicker much more rapidly. Even Raine was affected like a force pushing him down to the floor making him incapable to stands under this invisible might. Then half an hour past and the force pushing him lifted and vanish as it was never there to begin with. Raine look at the humanoid, but it was still maintain it silence and frozen in its place. The force and undulating energy that swept this room from before has decrease by a lot after the sudden event just now. The humanoid bright yellow eyes take a slow glance at Raine making Raine to sweats bullet and he even felt of peeing but withstand it as he knows whatever happen he don¡¯t want to humiliate himself. It was only a few seconds, but Raine felt like time prolong up to years being watch by those deathly yellow eyes. Then it close, the eyes that glance at him close and the overall force and energy around the room disappear. The lights stop flickering and the temperature start to raise from the winter cold. Coming back to its usual normal state. Raine who experience this felt one thing, this humanoid was an abomination. Luckily his life was unharmed as he was nothing to this humanoid. Its force itself manage to effect the surrounding causing him to fear this humanoid. The humanoid which stand there silently was like a sleeping catastrophe. With its eyes closed, Raine presume it to be either sleeping or hibernating. One thing for sure, it was wise to avoid getting in here. He decided to return but as his step took him outside, his face should be expressing a rather frighten and nervous looking expression but contrary to that he was rather smiling. Smiling from ear to ear but in his mind he was shouting out of pure ecstasy. This experience was not for naught as he received something, he received an enlightenment! ¡°those orbs resembles monster cubes!!¡± Chapter 10: No Pain No Gain ¡®HAAAA!¡¯ Shout that embodied their burning will vibrates through a room in the library. Inside were two ladies, with their hair looking dishevel. Its been two hour or so since Raine left them to train. At first they were nervous and scared but after being absorb in terminating these slimes, those negative thoughts were lost at the back of their mind. After taking Raine advice they were astound by their sudden increase in level to level two, and right now after two hours past they already inspect their mirror and seeing how they manage to increased their level up to level three. After eliminating 200 or so slimes per person they manage to level. ¡®Finally reaching level 3¡¯ said Rao La Ling Er who was at the side silently watch her status not knowing what to do. Then her soft voice spoke to Rao La. ¡®Rao La what do you think about allocating this points?¡¯ ask Ling Er with her interest lies on this usable points. She had paid attention to Raine explanation about the function of these statuses. And her hand was itching on trying to know what it will do to her body. ¡®im not sure Ling Er, how about we wait for Raine¡¯ said Rao La with her intention to wait for Raine as he out of all people should know what should they do about these things. ¡®it seems you are right, then I should kill some time then¡¯ Ling Er reply to Rao La with her steps going toward the group of slimes. Her actions start with a light step then take large stride with her dagger flings toward the slimes in front of her. one by one they dissolve into nothingness. ¡®hah~ Ling Er when you are interested in something, its hard to hold you back, pity does slimes¡¯ said Rao La with a low tone intending for her ears only. Seeing how Ling Er who was motivated in doing the training, even Rao La start to get heated up. But it quickly die after feeling her stamina was already depleted. ¡®huh~ maybe later, too tired gulp gulp gulp¡¯ Ling Er rest her body while gulping down the water on her hand. --- Meanwhile, Raine was battling through a packs of wild Doberman and badly for him he met one of those boar again. The steel pipe on his hand swing madly hitting them one by one killing it with one blow, the boar rush and barge through the Dobermans who block its way. with its long tusk, one by one Doberman was fling into the air. It rage consumed it as it knows that the human in front of it, was the one they were searching for. Raine dash to the boar and evade it the incoming head on attack by a side step. But the Targoz boar isnt simple as that, it fling its head to the human who dodge and using its long tusk it ruthlessly try to stab the young man. ¡°sheesh bad luck then¡± Raine knowing his movement was compromised braced for incoming impact. The tusk didn¡¯t manage to stab him but the blow inflected lead him to crash to the wall of the building. ¡®ugh¡¯ blood seeps out of the corner of Raine¡¯s mouth. He know that attack itself lead him to lost health point more than he expected. The boar once again rushes while clashing against the nearby Dobermans. Raine seeing this did not want to prolong this fight any longer he had other business that he need to accomplish and before the other hogs came, he need to finish it quickly. Raine ran toward the incoming boar, with each step that he took, he pours all of his energy and stamina in his body to this one swing of his. He didn¡¯t know what he did, but unconsciously, all the stamina within him depleted in mere seconds and just like that the pipe on his hand reveal a light glow that was hardly discernible through mere sight. Then they clash. The boar was clearly out powered him by a lot but the might of this one swing bash the boar head straight into the ground. Cracking the floor leaving a small crater occupying its head with sound of the skull being smash into pieces. A small dent appeared in its head but that was enough to let the content inside to shatter in pieces. The large body of the boar fell limp and drop to the floor without any more life in its body. ¡®haha huff huff huff, its dead¡¯ Raine smile as he manage to defeat this boar without a cinch. From the opposite side of the corridor, sound of hoof rushing to his current location was getting nearer. Raine knows that they were the other boars, not wanting to confront those smelly pigs, Raine push his will and body to run back to the door. Dragging his feet, he manage to reach the library with the door tightly shut at his back. as soon as it shuts, the three boars arrived at the site of the battlefield where corpses of monsters lay waste including the big boar. They grumble and search the area where its kind was dead looking for the perpetrator. The three snort and snort in rage of not finding the one who kill the boar. Raine who just escape from the encounter, was laying on the floor recuperating his stamina to return to normal. ¡®huff huff since I have no energy left how about I experiment with this cubes¡¯ as he said those words, a cube lay on his palm, and it was none other than the cube from the boar that he kill just now. It was bright orange in color with the center the soul within it burns as it flickers. Based on what he saw from the humanoid ingesting those orb like cubes, he decided he would take the leap in trying as just by seeing it he knows, the humanoid was getting stronger. ¡®bottoms up¡¯ he said casually as the cube was swallow into his mouth in one swoop. With the ingesting of the cube, Raine felt nothing until¡­ ¡®ugh what..¡¯ The cube reaches the stomach and as the outside layer dissolve one by one by the gastric juice secreted by the stomach, he felt something¡­ ¡®FUCK!!!!¡¯ he cursed as the thing within his stomach burning him within the inside. Like a hot furnace burning wildly within him, it was scorching him from the inside going to every corner of his body. his body jerks at the result of this intense pain. His eyes turn white but the pain was excruciating enough to cause his scream not let out any voice. Only a soundless scream released from the mouth of Raine. sometimes he jerks and sometime he stay still. But the burning within him didn¡¯t cease even a little bit. His health point gradually decreased, as he experience this pain. He could not think straight, he didn¡¯t have the energy in him to withstand this. only curses came out in his mind as no voice was released within him. only the initial curse came that resound through the whole library but barely audible to the ears of those duo who were diligent in their training. ¡°FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK ARGHHHHHHH¡± those the only words that he can mutter within his mind as he cursed his fate. With his health point dwindling at a steady rate, he was reaching the end of his life as only a mere 10 points was left until it stops. At the point that it stops so does the body jerking and his painful reaction. Raine was currently unconscious, with the intense pain blanking his whole mind into nothingness. In other word, the burning pain that he felt wasn¡¯t actually hurting his inside but rather attacking his conscious attacking his will. This none other validated that physiological attack or mental attack can deplete the health of a human body. Just like this three hours passes by, the duo in the room were already dead tired and though it was futile as the number of slime were left with only 10. Their iron will and hardwork manage to empty the full filled room to just this amount, too bad for them even after eliminating all of those they are still level three and their experience bar that they notice was only half fill. Killing these didn¡¯t give them enough experience as from before. They were too strong for them and too high level for the likes of these slime. ¡®we only able to fill half of it, I guess fighting this anymore would take a longer period of time¡¯ said Rao La with her body already lay upon the floor leaning to the wall. While Ling Er was just standing there, staring to the vacant room. her well fine shapely bottom was tightly carve by the tightness of her skinny pants. Too bad Raine wasn¡¯t there to see it. ¡®Ling Er Im going out, I want to sleep dead tired lor¡¯ Laura stands up on her barefoot holding on to her dagger and at the other hand a pair of heel shoes. Exiting out of the room, Ling Er in the inside draw her dagger and instantly kill the last 10 slime. Unbeknownst to Rao La, Ling Er expression just now was those out of pure ice coldness. Gripping tight of her dagger, she could bellow in her heart; ¡°stronger¡± Rao La at the outside was casually taking a stroll with her eyes already droopy. Seeing a sofa at the center of the library, she let her body lay down on it while the dagger and the shoes were thrown on the floor. not noticing even the unconscious Raine, she already fell into deep sleep as her eyes close. Both near at each other but far in their own set of dreams. Meanwhile Ling Er who had nothing to do, step out of the room and walk slowly to the front side of the library. There she see her friend already fallen sleep in an unusual manner. The sight of it truly meant letting herself go, where her sleeping position was kind of inappropriate for her usual elegant demeanor. She could only avoid her sight away as she was also embarrassed looking at it but as she avoid it, her eyes met another thing. ¡®Raine!¡¯ seeing Raine laying down to the floor in front of the door make her rush to his side. Sitting across Raine body, she shook his body to see if he was still alive. At first she panicking but after a few minutes she calms down do the proper examination based on what she learn. She the breathing and he was still breathing rather shallow while his pulse was still there indicating that he was still well and alive. Ling Er released a relief sigh as Raine was only sleeping or so she thought. Ling Er then notice Raine rather weird dress up. ¡°eh? What he is wearing? Leather? Its hard and the pattern at the corner of the armor is quite beautiful with its leaf like pattern¡± she was marvel by the armor that Raine was wearing, she wonder where did he get such clothing from. Ling Er eyes continue to travel down Raines body inspecting it from the head up to the toe ¡°he wouldn¡¯t have brought it from his home isnt it but why? Eh?? He¡¯s wearing an underpants only¡± as soon as she question about the armor, so does she was surprised and shocked by the appearance of tight brief that Raine was wearing. To her astonishment she didn¡¯t even notice what he was wearing by the time she closely inspecting him. this clearly shows how when one in a presence of a traumatic experience she or he would only thought of her own well being rather than others. since before Ling Er and the rest of them didn¡¯t even notice the changes in Raine clothing showing how fickle human mind is. ¡°why is he wearing just an underpants, is he pervert or something sheesh you Raine¡± Ling Er made her own speculation while her eyes was clearly jeering to Raine to lower half. ¡°huh~ nevermind on what he wears, its not my business to begin with¡± Ling Er walk away from Raine once again embarrass by her friends behavior surrounding her. ¡°since the world is going upside down they didn¡¯t have to let it all go, sheesh show some decency¡± internally she grunted and lay down on the opposite sofa from Rao La side. Upstairs, some of the guys were nervous about the training that both of them were undergoing. With the sun already set on the horizon, the three of them were far from being seen. even then they believe in themselves that the trio were still alive and kicking. In the meanwhile they can only wait for them to come. Jalani was just sitting there looking at his mirror that projects the skill window. He was deep in thought wondering what hidden things that he can extract from this skill of his. While Doen was discussing among the girls which consist of Suba, Naina and Mas. They were a bit lively compare to before as they were discussing about what to do after getting out of here. They were thinking on the positive side of things masking the negativity within each and everyone of their heart. ¡®Suba first we need to get to my car first and then we go back to my house to pick up some stuff first¡¯ said Doen ¡®heyy we need to go to my house first, then I can get my car I need to get back to my family house¡¯ exclaim Suba, she was rather reluctant on following Doen instruction. ¡®Naina, Mas where are your cars or are you going with us¡¯ ask Doen ¡®Mas car is at the back of the building, I think we would be okay¡¯ said Naina calmly. She usually carpool with Mas to go to campus but currently she rather regret a bit that she didn¡¯t drive her own car. It would have been better if her car was near, it would have cut a lot of time for her to get back to her own home. In all of their mind right now, family was their priority. It couldn¡¯t be help as it was human nature to cling to their kin when the situation befall them turn to the worse. Even if they have bad relationship and lack of communication, family is still family. Mui on the other hand was still comforting her craze friend. She felt sad with the current situation but he trust in Raine led a tunnel of hope for this forsaken group of people. Even she cannot wait any longer for this training of his. --- The time strikes 12 and midnight come. Upon the sleeping tenants of the library one of them open their eyes while feeling the after effect of the dreadful Targoz boar cube. ¡°ugh my body... damn it that cube¡± Raine was in pain as he try to move his body. even without moving his body was full of sores and body ache. How can he expect that the cube would brought him soo much of pain. ¡°I will never ever do that again!¡± he shouted within his aching heart. He can barely remember a thing after ingesting the cube. The one thing he knows was the experience was full of misery and pain. He who hate pain never want to experience it ever again. ¡°shit I cant even move an inch, damn that yellow eye enticing me on eating this cube. Damn him!!¡± Raine vent his anger to the innocent humanoid with the glowing yellow eyes, even though it was none of his fault to begin with. but that didn¡¯t matter to him, the pain itself was enough to cause him to be mad at anyone who he see or think. Raine who cant even move, wasn¡¯t able to do anything else than to just stare at the ceiling. ¡°huh~ why the hell did I eat that¡± with a feeling of regret lingering in his heart. But the milk has already turn sour. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°if nothing happen to me even after going through that I will kill that humanoid when I get stronger.¡± He could only vow and cursed the target of his painful heart which was the humanoid as nothing he could do but lay down there. With time passing by Raine fell asleep by his own will tired of just staring to the ceiling. 5 hours pass¡­ Raine close eye awoke again, this time he was getting rather tired of just laying down there. trying to move his fingers, he didn¡¯t feel a thing; ¡°yes no more pain¡± Raine try to get up but clearly having difficulty. Muscle ache was still present but the severity was much less compare to before. Getting up with full of hardship. He then proceed to one of the chairs nearby him. he was dragging his ragged body. from the outside there was no such injury but in the inside who knows what sort of thing happen there. After taking a seat, he didn¡¯t delay any longer and observe his status to see if there was anything new.
Status Window
NameRaine Mahd
Level14
Titles-
Health Point480/910
Stamina Point500/550
Strength35(+3)(+1)
Vitality11(+2)(+1)
Agility35
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack19.5
Defense38
Magic Resistance4%
-Azalea Leather Armour- str 2+ vit 2+ -Runic Leather Armguard- magic resistance +4% str 1+
Status Point0
¡°nothing much¡­eh wait? What¡¯s this?¡± Raine eyes turn wide with the discovery of an anomaly in his status. ¡°an additional status point, wait is this because of the cube but¡­¡± Raine¡¯s mind right now clouded with different mix of thought with bizzare theory running through his head. but all of it point to the ingestion of the boar¡¯s cube. This time rather than curses he was delighted by the outcome of his endurance to pain. ¡°although it only increase about 1 in strength and 1 in vitality, acquiring 2 status point seems like I level up around half. Wait if I ingest all of those cube I stock up then wouldn¡¯t it be I would gain more status point!¡± linking through the dots, Raine has gotten the clearer picture about the usage of the so called monster cubes. If he ingest all of the cube that he has he would be a lot more powerful compare to right now. In RPG game that heavily focus on statistic see the strength of a person through their level, equipments, and most important of status points. So to gain an upperhand in even one of these criteria will elevate the player to the top ranking of the strongest, so the more they have the better. In Raine¡¯s case, to gain this advantage early in this level was a blessing if he can persist the pain that will running through him everytime he digest those cubes. But by the look of his expression, the suffering that he had undergone through has gone in the blink of an eye as he realized this overwhelming advantage that he had gain insight on. ¡°should I tell them about this secret or should I¡­¡± Raine was now at a forkway between telling them the truth about the usage of this cubes or keeping it a secret for his to keep. But the pain, the pain he had undergone have even cause him to fell unconscious luckily for him if not he would have dead. Not that he know his body dwell a secret that even he didn¡¯t know off. ¡°for now lets keep it to myself, don¡¯t want to inflict those kind of pain to my precious friends wouldn¡¯t I hehe¡± a rather disturbing giggle resound internally within him accompany by a rather disgusting looking expression. well greed runs in every human blood, well I mean mostly. ¡°for now lets check up on those two¡± even with all the full body ache he experiencing, Raine was still smiling within his heart and dragging his body to the two who were on the sofa. Noticing them sleeping on top of those comfy sofa, he stare at the both of them with his joyful heart suddenly changing to a rather different kind of emotion. ¡°oh damn!¡± in front of him were two ladies, one who was showing a lot of her beautiful fair leg while the other one with her fine shape bubble bottom. A rather wondrous scene to watch after waking up from a beautiful sleep. ¡°snap out Raine! damn it too much distraction¡± Raine snap himself off from the distraction within his view. Seeing how both of them are still sleeping soundly, he didn¡¯t want to bother them. By the looks of it they fought pretty hard last night. ¡®time for a new duo then¡¯ said Raine He return back to the seminar room at the break of dawn, no monster blocking his way and he arrive upon the door. He enters. Looking around, his classmates were still sleeping while some awaken as he enters the seminar room uninvited. Jalani who was barely sleeping notice the arrival of Raine. ¡®Raine are they finish?¡¯ ask Jalani while he walk toward Raine. with Jalani voice breaking the silence, others start to waken up. ¡®Raine you¡¯re here¡¯ Mui spoke with her voice rather groggy upon waking up. ¡®yeah im here, anyway so whose next?¡¯ a question that caught the ears of those who just waken up From the corner a voice resound loudly in the early morning. ¡®ME!¡¯ Lina stands up energetically, while heading toward Raine. ¡®im next, Raine¡¯ ¡°who would have thought, Lina eh¡± Raine didn¡¯t though Lina would be the second batch but he was rather amazed by her will power. ¡®im going¡¯ said the carefree Jalani. ¡®good then lets go¡¯ Raine brought these two to the library without a hitch. The situation was under control as monsters in the proximity were still sleeping. Through out the short journey, Raine notice how Lina was still shivering admist this whole ordeal to begin with she has a small frame and short in height even the monsters like Doberman would be enough to tower her maul her like she was their breakfast. But she force herself to step forward, to step on these arduos path in this new world. ¡°another candidate huh¡± Raine could chuckle in his heart, although he know the thing that fuel her hatred within her heart was being left at the first escapade but it would be better if she used the love toward her family to let her strive on to the future. After arriving at the library, both of the sleeping beauties were already waken up preparing to enter the so called training room. ¡®Rao La, Ling er both of you will be staying, its Jalani and Lina¡¯s turn¡¯ said Raine, a frown can be seen on Ling Er face but she cant help to express it. Raine notice it but ignore it. after explaning to the new duo, Raine gave one of them each a dagger and entering the room both of them experience the killing of the slime. Like usual female would at first was rather reluctant and awkward but after awhile Lina was getting use to it and by the look of it she was more fierce than Ling Er. Jalani on the other hand was using his long limbs to his advantage quickly dissolving the slime. After observing a bit, Raine leave the both of them to their heart content. Now returning back to the early duo, one of them was still sleepy while the other was frowning looking rather displease by Raine¡¯s order. ¡®stop it, Ling Er with that look I know you don¡¯t like it but I had my reason¡¯ said Raine. ¡®hmph¡¯ Ling Er was rather cranky early in the morning, an attitude that Raine doesn¡¯t really fond off. well it was rather preposterous for someone to feel like that to their guardian plus savior plus trainer. Humans are too fast to forget about the good deed that happen to them. Once they felt that bliss that was the time they forgotten. ¡®anyway both of you must have reach level 3 isnt it¡¯ ¡®yeah we did, but after that our experience bar only reach up to around half after killing the room to nil¡¯ said Rao La with her eyes half closed. ¡°an experience bar eh, even I didn¡¯t notice that. Hmm didn¡¯t matter the important thing is for them to fight more stronger monster, time for them to meet those disgusting bastards¡± said Raine within him. ¡®okay don¡¯t worry about that, lets go out its time for some new enemies hehe¡¯ he spoke of those words with a grin in his face. a rather disturbing grin when accompany by his words. ¡®new monsters?¡¯ Ling Er who was rather unsatisfied toward Raine was starting to react to him. ¡®yeah of course, those slimes are just the beginning, come on lets go¡¯ Raine prompt them to follow him but Ling Er ask a question to him with a resolute determination embedded inside of her. ¡®Raine, what should I do with the status points? I don¡¯t really know how to allocate it¡¯ ¡®ah about that, it depend on your preference. For instance if you like dishing a lot of damage put it a lot of it into strength but be mindful of it as focusing on only of it would be bad. For instance if you have high strength but low speed and low health point, you would just be sitting ducks missing all of your target and you cant even handle one hit from them. So keep in mind you can focus on one but stabilize it with the rest and like explain it from before agility makes you a speedy runner while vitatlity will let you received a lot more hits, got it?¡¯ Raine explain to the both of them. Ling Er could only nod trying to understand on what he meant. While the sleepyhead Rao La was wide awake with a frown on her face. she was thinking hard about something; After a while the both of them, follow Raine¡¯s lead. With the sun already up, monsters around the college was already lurking around the area. Their numbers weren¡¯t the same as before as too Raine massacre their number dwindle. From what he know off, the spawn point must be near some of this place but the low number contradict his theory. With Raine handling a few of those Dobermans and badger, their trip to the upstairs were quick. With no sign of other monsters in the first floor, Raine brought these two in front of the ladies room and both of them were rather surprised. Ling Er and Rao La looks to him with a rather doubtful feeling. Noticing these two gaze Raine explain to them the reason for this. ¡®don¡¯t look at me like that, im a good guy and im not a pervert or anything its just that those monsters are in here¡¯ raine explain while removing the barricade from the door. ¡®ouh yeah for now wait in one of the empty seminar room, I want to see on how you deal with it¡¯ reason Raine. After both of them found an empty room, Raine then brought two frog like monsters in his hand entering the new room. both of the ladies stare at the monsters in his grip which were struggling to get out from his grip. ¡®ok since you guys are ready, let see if you can defeat these. One for each of you and no tag team well tag teaming would be great but lets see If you can handle it solo¡¯ said Raine and as he finish his words, the grip on his hand was released and he quickly escape the room leaving both of them to fight for their life. Watching from outside the room, he monitor the situation between these two. If anything happen he would step in. ¡°it would be better if they could handle it, then I can proceed with my own plan, tough being a trainer like this¡± raine let out a sigh, for the sake of him not wanting to hold responsibilities for all of their life, he decided it would be best to do this but at the same time his progress was rather static. It was already the fifth day and they still stuck inside of here. While he ponder on things, inside the room the situation was becoming tense. Ling Er with her expression turning serious let out two daggers one on each hand. Raine seeing this was amazed he wouldn¡¯t have thought for her to take the initiative and that prove a point. Her will to survive was strong and so does Rao La, although she was gross out by their appearance, she calm herself and fought with the frog with a bit of difficulty but not that dire. Both of them perform okay with it. As they took around 15 minutes or so to finish them off. Seeing them like this, Raine make a plan. His assumption told of him that for now each one of them could handle at least two at the moment. So he devises a plan using the empty room in the seminar area. Placing four frog monsters each at one room, he devises a rotation training plan. With 4 rooms occupied, he use the other 6 as training room. With one taking 15 minutes or so, one room should at least stall them for around 30 minutes and with 6 room he had 3 hours for himself before the next cycle begin. After explaining the overall plan to these two, both of them nod agreeing to his plan. He also advice them to rest if necessary. Finishing his explanation he then distribute the rations throughout the whole people in the seminar area including the ungrateful classroom. With all the so called responsibility done, Raine dive in to the ground floor massacring all of those monsters that he saw. After a 3 or 4 cycles repeated by the two ladies, Raine also gain his fair share of experience with a few boars slain by his mighty steel pipe. As night fall so does the training end, the duo in the library had already fell asleep on the couch while the chinese duo already dead asleep in one of the vacant room. with all the works done for today, Raine dive in to another one of his crazy attempts. Sitting inside in one of the empty room where most of his loots are, Raine sit cross leg with a few cubes in his hands. He didn¡¯t want to rush and want to try to every possibility that he can came up with. in his hand, the rune badger cube. With a grim face, he cant believe he was doing this again but he brace himself and he¡­ ¡®bottoms up!¡¯ GULP ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡®FUCK!!!!!!¡¯ Chapter 11: The Mana Awaken it was the 6th day after rapture. The survivors were trying their best not to lose hope and not to lose the will to survive. some were sleeping rather comfortably while some didn¡¯t have the nerve of even sleeping in these dangerous world. A comparison between two seminar rooms which were similar to heaven and hell. One was fill with worried and anxious looking people while the other were people who were carefree with a lit of hope in their eyes. In the other seminar rooms, a widespread of people doing things in their own way making sure of their longevity. Some recuperating, some training, and some carving their own path to the goal that they are searching for. As the dawn of the sixth day arises, one man awaken from the dreadful night that he once again experience. While others still dreaming about their heart felt desire, he who wakes groan.. ¡®ugh¡­ shitty cubes¡¯ a painful expression was shown in his face with his face frowning enduring the body ache that spread to his whole body. ¡°damn it, am I and idiot or something these freaking cubes taste like hell and I mean literally¡± he complain by himself as he was the only who knows what it felt. ¡°on second thought, the pain is much lesser compare to last night. hmmmm is it because the cube from the Doberman or my body is getting accustomed to the pain¡± Raine start to think about the hypothesis on what exactly the cubes do to his body. ¡°hmm even so I need to try more before I can conclude anything about this¡­huh~ I think im stupid just by thinking about trying this again¡± Raine himself thought he wasn¡¯t sane in his mind since he thought of repeating this kind of torture. Raine stands up in the dim lit room, under the shades of the low light. his whole body silhouette can be barely seen but the line of his body shown that he wasn¡¯t wearing anything. Quite a daring feat for him to do such a thing in this campus. But fortunately none of them didn¡¯t dare to come in or even come out of their room without any safe guard from Raine. while the other room, was too scared to even step out of the room with the whole incident of none who survive. Well since he knows none would bother him, he didn¡¯t really mind being naked. Since last night experienced he felt his whole body was drench in sweat thus he deem it was necessary to remove the clothing to avoid being damp. He wouldn¡¯t felt comfortable if it were wet. ¡®damn I wish I have my towel right now, sweating felt really sticky¡¯ Raine was full of complaint -_- ¡®anyway lets check¡¯ said raine with his finger pressing the mirror on his hand.
Status Window
NameRaine Mahd
Level14
Titles-
Health Point900/930
Stamina Point560/560
Strength35(+3)(+1)
Vitality11(+2)(+2)
Agility35
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack19.5
Defense38
Magic Resistance4%
-Azalea Leather Armour- str 2+ vit 2+ -Runic Leather Armguard- magic resistance +4% str 1+
Status Point0
¡®not bad at all¡¯ Raine was satisfied with what he see, for all the pain that he had been through this tiny bit of points worth something more than others could appreciate. Time for another batch of training then. ¡® said Raine playfully with a grin on his face. He estimate that Rao La and Ling Er to be in level 4 right now while the two duo should be at least beginning of level 3. Since the other two will enter, it would be quite pack for Rao La and Ling Er to continue training. ¡°huh~ should I lead them both out in the open? But it would be a hassle if they get injured or so¡± he was contemplating whether to bring them also in his killing spree. But to take care of someone while fighting was hard to begin with compare to fighting solo. ¡°hmm need to look for any new good spot first before we can continue on todays schedule¡± Raine need to find some other option to be compensate the others. wearing his leather armor that fit right into his body, the tight brief fit in with him quite nicely dry through the night. grabbing a steel pipe and back up dagger strap on his waist. He treads along the path out of the corridor going toward the lecturer¡¯s room located just opposite the clinical skill lab room. He was rather carefree in his steps without caring about any danger. He knows there was no monster left in the corridor of the first floor. he assume that is¡­ Opening the door, reveal a pathway to different rooms mainly for the lecturers. The pathway was untouched hinting no one has walked through this path. But the transparent glass caught his eye as a streak of blood run through the glass door. He knows that the blood meant something was in there and he hope it would be a good spot for the both of them. He enter the uncharted room, well even before the rapture this room was off limit to student so he didn¡¯t really know about the layout of this room. he could only trust in his instinct in this sort of situation. The room was a messed, papers and office utensils spread on the floor while blood patches and streak can be seen. currently his sight was limited by the cubicle arrangement of the office. If a sudden ambush hits him, he would be totally off guard. Raine slowly walk with his steel pipe ready to hit any monster that ambush him. Walking to one corner to another, his heart was beating like mad then, something leap toward him. it was unexpected that leave Raine to be disorganize. ¡®what the¡­¡¯ EOWWWW!!! On top of Raine was a feline like creature with sharp fangs and claws. Raine swing his pipe and the feline felt threaten jump off from Raine¡¯s face. ¡®a cat?¡¯ Raine saw the exact thing that attack him and by its appearance it was a cat but much larger in comparison to the normal one, rather it resembles wild cat but it has its own difference. This cat has two tails with something like a horn sprouting out from its head. like a thorn sticking out of his head it was only two but it truly was weird in its appearance. The spine of the cat was like those reptilian sprouting out spikes, but for the cat we can just say its similar to an iguana or so. Then cats emerge from every corner circling Raine who was at the center. EOWW!! EOOWWWW ¡°damn it, im surrounded by mutated cats¡± by the look of it Raine was in a pinch but contrary the cats level wasn¡¯t that high that it would pose a threat to him. their level were only around 5 or 6 suitable for the newcomer. Not that Raine know off, he could judge them based on their attack or so. It would be good to have a usable skill. ¡°huh~ should have bring Holmes, note to self bring Holmes whenever in search for something he would come in handy¡± If he was here, Raine could have know this species without doing this tiring things. These cat are known as two tail neko, a mere beginner monster suitable for those who are on the rise. Though its quick on its feet, its attack left numerous victims to fell on heavy injuries. Moves in clowder, they are menace if they are together. To fought one was easy but to fought many was deem badluck. Raine grit his teeth not knowing what threat that this two tail neko brings. Then they pounce¡­ Baring its fangs and claw, multiple number of two tail neko scratch Raine from all kind of direction leaving him to defend from it all. ¡°ugh this multiple attacks didn¡¯t really let me to gauge their strength, even so I don¡¯t think they are that strong¡± murmur Raine internally. Not wanting to be covered by furballs, Raine swing his metal pipe and throwing them off away from his body. ¡®my turn¡¯ he snickers. 15 minutes or so passed and the floor was littered dead cats. Raine at the center was calm but then something struck him. ¡®ah shit, I should left some of them for the duo¡¯ Raine realized how he kill all the felines in this room leaving none to the others, he could only his head regretting the killing that he had done. Since then he survey the room around the area and notice that all of it were occupied by those two tails neko. Although they are a bit stronger than the frogs, Raine think they could handle them if they reach level 5. Making up his plan, he ready the vacant rooms with the frogs monster. at the same time he distributes the snacks. When he was distributing the snacks at the other room, they are feeling quite indebt to Raine seeing how he still diligently gave them food even after their behavior. Alf felt guilty seeing how Raine felt indifferent to him and the others. he tries to approach Raine but he left quickly just after distributing it. The new duo consist of, Doen and Suba. After all the necessary explanation Raine leave them to themselves, as he also left Jalani and Lina to train with them. The priority right now was to let the chinese duo to be battle ready. Raine believe that Jalani can handle the both of them if they have any question while Lina on second thought was so hard-headed she just focus on the slime with her eyes showing a glint of hatred. After all said and done, with the dwindling food supply Raine had no other choice but to venture to the cafeteria if there is any food left. As the cafeteria location was at the left wing of the campus, Raine make his way through the stairs at the previous lecturer¡¯s room. there he survey the ground floor looking if there was any odd abnormalities. Since he only see a few Doberman and badger here and there. he was confident on dealing with them. Going downstairs he rush toward the cafeteria door after beating up those that block his way. this time as he enters the cafeteria, his body shivers in a deathly cold wave as in front of him was a sight to behold. ¡®what the¡­¡¯ The floor, above the tables, on the seats were all covered by a dark red hue. Pieces of meat litter the floor that hardly recognizable by the human eye, some of it even had features of not being human meat at all. The smell permeates through Raine¡¯s lung, as it was a deathly stench, a rotten and disgusting stench. But what amazes him was not the overall horror but the creatures which were widespread in this cafeteria. Their numbers was unbelievable and their grotesque appearance can make those vomit of out their own stomach just by taking a glance at them. A one eye fiend with its four legs on the ground, there was no head only an eye and a mouth attach to its long slender body at the end was a single tail resembling a crocodile¡¯s tail, its skin was crude with thick yellowish discharge came out of it pores. It was a bizarre sightseeing a beast like this. its one giant eye stare at the new prey in sight while it mouth was grinning wide open showing a set of teeth resembling a human. Truly disgusting creature. Countless eyes stare upon the single human and in a mere 3 seconds they rush toward Raine like hungry pack of hyenas. ¡°50? Or 100? Damn it!¡± Raine grit his teeth, not knowing anything about this creature led him to be uncertain about the clash that will reach upon him in this mere seconds. But as his intuition kicks in, he rush back to the front door believing it was suicidal to face these numbers at the same time. arriving at the door, he tries to close the door leaving just a small opening for them to come out but it was futile! As soon as he reaches out of door, he didn¡¯t have time to close it back the one eye fiend already reaches the door at a maddening speed. Knowing he was at tails end, Raine ran up the stairs wanting to take an advantage from above. As he reaches the top, he starts his counter attack. the swing of his one steel pipe clobber down the body of the one eye fiend into mush. At the same, those yellowish semi-liquid oozes from every pores spurting out of its body dropping it to Raine¡¯s body. ¡°what the¡­ the smell shit! Its freaking pus¡± Raine clamored in his sorrowful heart. Being cover wasn¡¯t really a day that he want to experience but for now it was necessary and he need to endure. Bashing them all one at a time upon the stairs, it was like an unending trail of madness. As the one eye fiend travel up the stairs one by one fell to its death, but after one die another will replace it. this goes on until the place where the battle stood, the floor that Raine¡¯s step and his overall body was covered by a smelly and disgusting yellowish fluid coming out from this monster. As the stairs were too crowded some start climbing up through the side of the stairs sticking on to the wall like a lizard walking on the wall. The number Raine need to dealt with increases and the toughness of this fight escalated. Even him who was killing two at a time had tough time as this thing are resilient. Far more than the usual Doberman or Rune badger. It has no weak spot for a one hit kill even when its eyes are crush it still press forward intending to take a bite out of Raine. Raine feeling rather sluggish with all the accumulating pus covering his whole body. he didn¡¯t know but he was inflicted a status effect as the pus make contact with Raine¡¯s body. the pus was slowing him down casting a ¡®SLOW¡¯ effect on him. if things prolong, Raine would meet a terrible conclusion. But Raine isnt as na?ve as that. ¡°eh? Am I getting slower¡± Raine notice the sudden slowing of time. his swing was taking longer time to connect to the one eye fiend while the monster was able to press on aggressively. Raine was in a pinch! ¡°I need to do something!¡± Raine abandon his post and run toward the clinical skill laboratory room, he knows there has two or three sinks and if he break them water would gush out cleansing him off this smelly pus. As he reaches the room, he quickly reach to one of the sink and bash it to pieces, the water pipe expose gush out into the air drizzling the droplet of water into the surrounding. This time Raine was feeling rather better but as soon as he glance back, his eyes turn wide. He was flabbergasted seeing the monster in his sight. He who had forgotten his theory regarding respawn point had miss this crucial room. ¡®azaleaback hyena¡­¡¯ a monster that Raine had a tough time to kill as its level itself show how domineering the hyena, this room itself was the spawn point for the hyena but Raine was too occupied by the one eye fiend that he had forgotten. he could only mutter out a few words before the hyena rush into him pouncing for the attack, Raine who saw this quickly dodge and drop to the floor. he didn¡¯t pause even for a second as they are other threat coming for him. the one eye fiends pounce toward Raine taking the initiative of him being attack. Raine didn¡¯t back down and swing his pipe killing it all in one swoop, but others approaches him. even the hyena rush to Raine, but to Raine¡¯s delight this inevitable catastrophe turn to a three way fight. Some of the numerous one eye fiend saw the hyena as food and attack it in groups. The hyena being disturb by the sudden attack of those one eye fiends quickly flings its forepaw clawing through the monster like its thin paper. Seeing this Raine moves on to other sink for the water spurt out. Washing off the pus from his body. ¡°good thing monster can fight monster if not I would be dead¡± Like a warrior in the battlefield, Raine was moving through the one eye fiends killing it as he moves. While the hyena overwhelm by the numbers didn¡¯t falter as it crush it through it jaw strength and slice it with its steel like claws. At times, it tries to attack Raine but to no avail Raine just maneuver himself through the one eye fiend making them as meat shield. With the numbers of one eye fiend keep decreasing, Raine still felt that are more coming in from before. A thought flew through his mind; ¡°is the respawn point broken or something, why they keep coming?¡± It was like a torrent of wave and Raine cant do anything with it, as he fought them all. Even his health point dwindle as the attacks from this monster Raine can barely dodge right now. Drinking the red test tube that he brought in case of an emergency. He then continue on to fight. As 45 minutes past, Raine and the hyena was in tattered. Raine was still at a better shape compare to the hyena as times goes on more one eye fiends horde to the hyena seeing it as a bigger threat and bigger meat compare to Raine. but at this point, the numbers can be seen to decrease by a lot. The trail of one eye fiends can see its end point and at this point of time Raine leap into action. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°sorry hyena, you¡¯re a big help but once the whole lot of them gone you would be troubling¡± Raine knows how the hyena would be a bigger problem if things turn well, so he take the initiative and using the one eye fiends as cover his hits flew. Circling around the hyena, his metal pipe landed on the body of the hyena as soon as he got the chance. Raine¡¯s hit was a lot more powerful compare to before and the hit deal more damage to the hyena compare to previously. With its body already full of injury the hit Raine inflicted gave it more pain and sense of danger. But as its eye try to find Raine, the one eye fiends already block its visual field giving it a tough time finding Raine. ¡°im a lot stronger from before, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard to defeat this hyena¡± Raine had full confidence as blow by blow the metal pipe crack the bones of the hyena as once for all Raine hits was like death coming in step by step. One of the hyena back hind leg drop to the floor limping with no energy as Raine crush it by the head of his metal pipe. The hyena wails as it felt the intense pain of losing of its hindleg. As it try to catch on to Raine, the one eye fiend once again block it from it advance. Infuriated by this lesser monster, the hyena howl and turn rage like a mad bull. It ran around with a limp on its hindleg thrashing around the one eye fiend in a disorganized way. Raine seeing this dash forward as the situation was becoming critical, the hyena madden state kills off the one eye fiends like flowing water biting and clawing its way for survival. Raine didn¡¯t hesitate as he near the frenzy hyena, a mad swing land to its other hind leg blow by blow. Crackling noise can be heard as each time he hit the sound become prominent. The hyena didn¡¯t let Raine goes on with his own way and flew its jaw to Raine direction. Raine¡¯s back off and one more time the group of one eye fiends pounce the hyena taking it by surprised. With its body cover by the one eye fiends, it was immoveable for just a second and that one second was good enough for Raine to hit its hind leg. CRACK! Its other hind leg fall turning limp, the hyena howl as it rang out in pain its body drop to the floor with its foreleg swiping off all the one eye fiends from its body but it wasn¡¯t able to reach. The hyena didn¡¯t back down as its jaw cling on and bite all those that it can catch. With its death becoming nearer, slabs of meat were torn off by the bite of those one eye fiend. The hyena cannot do anything as it helplessly strive to survive but futile. Raine seeing rush not wanting its prey to be taken by others. his swing kill of those that were biting the hyena leaving a horrendous looking state of the hyena. Seeing how the hyena isnt moving but still breathing, Raine left it and he kill of the remaining one eye fiends. After 15 minutes or so, the monsters were gone and dead while some scurry off back to where it belongs feeling the fear of being dead without the backup of their kin, it flee for its life. Raine approaches the immoveable hyena. As he reaches, he could still see the breathing movement of the hyena although it was slow it was still living. Its eye glance to Raine with deep anguish and hatred directed at Raine. Raine with no qualms to this creature raise his metal pipe in the air preparing to give the last blow to end its life. Seeing Raine¡¯s motion, the hyena put his last breath to this one final attack as a sudden jolt of its head flew right to Raine, even if it dies, he would drag the one who did it to him also. But Raine didn¡¯t falter, his swing was compact and strong, a forceful wind rip apart a bit as the metal pipe slam it way to the hyena¡¯s head. CRACK A cracking sound was heard hinting the end of the hyena¡¯s life. A sad tale for the end of such beast. Although it was a humiliating way for it to die, Raine didn¡¯t care one bit as long it benefit him it would suffice in whatever way he did it. Raine was expressionless, under the drizzling water drop soaking his entire body. the yellowish pus was cleanse from his body through and through. Raine remove his soaking leather armour, as it drop to the ground, the water flow on his body. feeling the freshness of being shower in water, his mind enter a calm state. Staying silent for 15 minutes or so, he open his eye and grab on his armor on his left hand. Putting it on a medical trolley, he push it out from the room while at the same picking up his battle spoil. One that consist of a cube that was drop from the azaleaback hyena. Pushing it with a carefree thought, Raine didn¡¯t really care about things happening outside of his vision. Some surviving one eye fiends scurrying on to random places not wanting to confront the one who massacre its kin. Raine stop in front of the staircase and plunder the loot belonging to him by the power of his own might. Flickering all the puss covering the loot, he kept it without a doubt. Nothing was nothing, everything had it own used. With his own power up strength he carried down the trolley with no problem, it doesn¡¯t weight much but compare to before he didn¡¯t have the power to even lift off the floor for 3 seconds. Reaching the ground floor he return back to the cafeteria, some of the one eye fiends are still there and some take the initiative to attack him but he made short of its attempt. The small number die quickly and didn¡¯t dare to approach him. Raine went to the kitchen area as the serving table foods were already rotten to the core with a smell pungent enough to cause one to vomit upon smelling it. After a quick survey around the kitchen, he plunder the fridge of its content mostly fresh vegetables or so some eggs are also there but most of it consist condiments and flavorings. Raine didn¡¯t bother taking it as he knew without any cooking utensil him and the rest cant do anything. Raine could only sigh and start searching around the pantry. There he found a stacks of can food. ¡®jackpot-to¡¯ Raine grin, for now by the look of this amount of can food, two to three days would be okay if they ration themselves to one per day. the main thing was to escape this place in a span of this week for the sake of something that persist in his head and the sooner the better. Raine brought a few enough for two days, as he return back to the 1st floor. some was surprised and delighted too see the can food. Eating those snacks weren¡¯t filling enough as it was only snacks. Distributing them, all of them shown a delighted face. the overall atmosphere of the whole class starts to return to the better, even some start ridiculing Raine who was only just wearing his tight brief. But he didn¡¯t mind at least the hopelessness was gone seeing them sulking even put his mood sour. After all those friendly talk or ridicule Raine proceed to filling up the training room before someone halt him from going outside. Glancing back it was Mui. ¡®whats wrong mui?¡¯ ¡®Raine, I don¡¯t know if you can help but isnt it taking too long for Han to gain conscious?¡¯ ask Mui who was worried about Han¡¯s condition. After Jalani departure she was the one who take responsibility too monitor his condition. As both of them went to see Han, they look up to see his status.
Status Window
NameHan Khash
Level1
Titles-
Health Point50/140
Stamina Point30/120
Strength8(+2)
Vitality7(+2)
Agility5
Dexterity5
Intelligence17
Attack5
Defense0
Heart of a Leader; +2 to strength and vitality (passive) +10 Charisma (passive) Status inflicted: Coma
Charisma10
Status Point0
Seeing this Mui was worried, but Raine maintain a calm voice. Even he don¡¯t know how to help Han at the moment, but seeing how his health point keep regenerating even at a slow pace it make him believe Han was okay. ¡®I think he¡¯s fine as long as his health point isnt dropping mean he isnt in danger right now, for now what i can say is as long his health reach full points, he would wake up but don¡¯t put it too much believe in it as even I don¡¯t know when he will wake up¡¯ Raine give a thorough explanation to Mui assuring her they have done all they could for Han for now its up to him to wake up or not. ¡®don¡¯t worry mui and enjoy the new food, im going back now I have more things to do¡¯ said Raine while he went to the door. ¡®Raine, one more thing¡¯ ask Mui ¡®what?¡¯ ¡®cant you wear something? aren¡¯t you feeling a little bit of shame you know you are half naked around me right?¡¯ said Mui with her sarcasm hidden behind her words. ¡®you want some of this right haha¡¯ Raine banter with Mui while he wiggle his pelvis, a rather pervert gestured. ¡®scram it Raine!! the previous you was much more decent compare to now, heh! Move out of the way im getting nauseated just looking at your half naked body, you even don¡¯t have any muscle or abs to begin with heh¡¯ a rather angered Mui scream her heart within. Leaving Raine behind, Raine watches as she left the room. with a solemn face, inwardly even he was unsatisfied of how he looks; ¡°mui if I can even I want to wear something, its too cold wearing like this¡± Raine, continue to replenish the frog monster for the duo. After he enter, the duo eyes fixed on to him. Rao La said to him; ¡®yaa, Raine where¡¯s your leather armor?¡¯ ¡®getting dry¡¯ said him simply Without him knowing, Ling Er who was at the side were already scanning his body from top to bottom. Then change her sight not really amuse by what she saw. Raine notice her change of expression; ¡®if you don¡¯t want to look, then don¡¯t look¡¯ said Raine expressionless, he hates how people behave like that, if you don¡¯t like something then you don¡¯t have to do it, its simple Raine don¡¯t even care about what others think about him but showing such discontent after being taken care off doesn¡¯t sit well of r Raine. ¡®anyway here two cans of food, eat up I will raise the difficulty a bit by adding one more¡¯ Raine leave without batting an eye for them. After he leave, Rao La said to Ling Er; ¡®Ling Er, you know he is trying to save us right, why are you behaving like this¡¯ with her arms cross up with each other. ¡®so what, it doesn¡¯t mean anything I didn¡¯t ask him to do it¡¯ said Ling Er quite selfishly. ¡®aiyaa, you ar really quick in changing your behavior. See here he even brought us this tin can food, don¡¯t know what to do with you Ling Er¡¯ after ending her rant, she start eating her breakfast. While Ling Er also stare at the tin can food in her hand with her feeling and emotion uncertain. After distributing all of the frogs in the seminar room, he went back to his room where he store his loot while carrying along the new loot. This time he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and focus on strengthening himself up, for the latter training he would leave it up to the first duo. He had a goal compare to the rest and his goal was the nearest right now but he wasn¡¯t strong enough and he wasn¡¯t prepared enough. So without a doubt he needs to get out of here by tomorrow. his instinct was telling him, tomorrow would be the only chance he would get. And he could not delay it any longer, he held the cube obtain from the azaleaback hyena. He grit his teeth before he falter a bit. Sweat drench his forehead as he know, he already made a hypothesizes, and if its correct the pain that he will experience will be many fold intense than before considering the cube came from a stronger monster compare to the Targoz boar. But Raine wasn¡¯t a fan of pain, even so he need to grit his teeth through this. Raine, with countless worried running through his mind. his state of mind right now was truly in disarray, with the sudden intense pressure coming from the desire to be ready by tomorrow was pressing him down and this cause his calm mind to break down bit by bits. He was still human like the rest of them and like any normal human worriedness was a part of life. His cool and calm demeanor was due to the anchor holding him down, the anchor that is stuck within his heart. The thought of ¡­. Break his mind afraid of something bad would happen, even when the day already reach the seven day there was no guarantee that he will find for what he seek. ¡®I need to get stronger!¡¯ He cast off those worries for now as the only thing matter was to get stronger. Before he engulf the cube a sudden glint appear in his eye¡¯s reflection. His hand quickly reach to the glittering thing that he saw. ¡®this¡­¡¯ In his palm was the core gem from the Granite golem that was rather cracked on the surface but no sign of breaking into pieces. He had forgotten that he had such a treasure within his grasp but left alone by itself within the countless of other loots. Raine was contemplating right now, since its different than the cube he thought is it okay to eat this and would it be as same eating a cube or much more worse? He didn¡¯t think much and quickly swallow it whole, it was a bit bigger than the cubes but he force it anyway with the help of a good gulp of water. Then it makes it way to his stomach after difficulty of passing through. While swallowing he felt nauseated a bit and at time wanting to puke out but he restrain himself. Then the core gem reaches the pit of his stomach cover by the gastric juice of his stomach. Then the dark purple gem seeps out an unknown liquid corresponding to its color spread through the gastric juice mixing with the yellowish gastric juice spreading at an unbelievable rate and it then covers the inner lining of the stomach that sprout out into the veins and arteries of Raine. it happen just in mere seconds, and as the core gem glows brightens the outer surface that cracks spreads like a bomb into the stomach. At that moment, intense pain explode at the pit of Raine¡¯s stomach like a bomb set off in a close enclosure. ARGH!!!!!!!!!!! The white of his eye emerge. The exploding pain engulf his whole body springing his whole body like an eel wriggling out from the water. Then as the purplish color spread to his whole body the purplish light color was seeping out from the gem like a scorching sun, the purple light went to every corner of Raine¡¯s body seeping in to his every muscle and fibers. Gradually the gem becomes smaller in size as the continuous spreading of the purple light. Raine once again jerk his body unconsciously numerous times as the pain was like a thousand needles stabbing down on his body. he wriggles and wriggles his body in pain for more than 30 minutes or so. But then his body stops moving, staying motionless on the floor his heart beat slow downs gradually even harder to discern by the naked eye. But still he was breathing although it was fainted Raine was still living. As he fell unconscious again, within his body immeasurable changes start to happen within his body. the core gem little by little become smaller while at the same time it reinforce the arteries, the veins, the nerves and even the lymph node with darkish purple color imbuing them with veins like sprouting merging with the vessels. This time it happen slowly, taking it times changing the physical body of Raine into something. After a two hours or so, all of his body vessels muscles and organs have merge completely with purplish vein and purplish glow. While the core gem that was left inside of him was only 1cm x 1cm x 1cm in size separate it self from the stomach and latch itself at the apex of the heart merging with the heart muscle protruding only a bit out of the heart. Then it released strands and strands of miniscule veins that covers the whole vessels. The first was to merge and the second was to connect. Then the purple glow from all over his body dims and collected once more in the core gem and once again turns fades without a shred of light. While his bodily function regains its normal condition so does the pale face turns to his regular complexion. As he lay unconscious the mirror open by him previously shown his status, and underneath the stamina point bar a new bar although it was short, the color was blue and the name entitled that bar was; Mana point! ` ` Chapter 12: Tales of One and the Many ¡®Ling Er, where the hell is Raine, the frogs are dead already¡¯ grumble Rao La while she was playing with the dagger on her hand. Ling Er who was slicing her dagger cutting through the air took a glance to Rao La. ¡®just let him be, Rao La lets go by our own, we know already where does frogs are we don¡¯t really need him. it isnt like he¡¯s training us to begin with, he left us by ourselves fighting these damn monsters¡¯ Ling Er suggest of going head on with the countless frogs in the ladies restroom. For some reason, she and Raine relationship suddenly went downhill, without any known reasons or is it. hmm Anyway Rao La reply to her; ¡®are you sure about this? you know for me handling three at the same time is quite difficult unless you want to cover for me¡¯ Rao La give a side glance at Ling Er hinting her acceptance to her suggestion. ¡®come on both of us need to get out of here, the sooner the better lets go we don¡¯t have time to waste¡¯ Linger Er steadfast toward the door with both dagger grasp tightly in her hand. ¡®ahhh, I wanted to sleep first you know, sheesh you and your hard training regime.¡¯ Rao La grumble once again as she lazily stands up while her pencil skirt already rip at the side up to her waist showing a great scene of her fair legs and even a glimpse of her light pink undergarment. It seems with all the movement needed while fighting the skirt was either rip or tore by itself. Either way, Rao La care less about it as long as she was able to deliver her strike straight to its enemy. As both of them were in front of the ladies restroom, a rather restless heart succumb both of them. Their expression shown confidence in them but it was only a fa?ade for the emotion underneath. Ling Er with her face showing determination while at her side Rao La was still half asleep. While their heart were clearly beating fast and they are on alert as they are taking their first step in fighting against this monster nest. ¡®lets go!¡¯ Ling Er initiate opening the door with a heavy heart, her hands was trembling as it was an undeniably truth that even she was nervous and afraid of this confrontation. A brave mask cast upon a fear heart. Even so she presses on, braving her heart pushing her courage to leap in this sort of situation. Opening the door, both of them enter with fearful heart. To their astonishment, the room was fill with frogs monster. at the sink, on the floor, in the cubicle literally everywhere. Slimy hideous frog creatures jumping around in their restroom. But as these two ladies enter the fray the frogs jumps toward the intruder that intrude their now living space. Both of these ladies stand on their ground as they approach the two of them. Ling Er with her tight black pants moves her frozen legs and released her two daggers and flings the blade to the direction of these monsters who were pouncing on them. Her motion of swinging the dagger, met its match as the countless monsters were indeed too much for her to handle right now. Her deadly strikes that usually are pin point to the frog were outshine by the sheer number of the frogs. Her blade barely scratch the surface of the frogs not dealing much damage. At the same time, Rao La didn¡¯t stand dazing but instead her drowsy state quickly took an immediate roundabout. Her eyes turn clear and her mind become sharp and aware. It was like a switch, as she know in this new life dangers lurks everywhere. Rao La dodges the monsters attack while at the same time she counter it with a dagger lodge deeply in its head quickly letting it soul fade away. Her accurate attack and minimal dodge show her ability to quickly adapt in situation. Rao La decision in allocating her points truly shines during this time, by distributing it mostly towards dexterity and agility. She was able to dodge and utilize her pin point accurate attack to the most weakest part of the frogs. Her encounters with these frogs bring her to know their weak spots as she in nature didn¡¯t like the hassle of killing it by stabbing or slashing multiple times but prefer of giving a quick stab and move on to the other. Compared to Ling Er who enjoys or rather employ multiple attacks to bring her opponent down, the result was Ling Er took a lot longer time of period of dismantling her opponents when compare to Rao La. Rao La herself has a lot more resting period as she herself prefer not to tire herself out. This objective of her play out well but it itself need her to concentrate to it peaks. Before it can bloom itself like what she perform right now. It was like an innate of hers to succeed in this attempt as she herself possesses this. ¡®Dao of Concentration¡¯ Her skill that she obtain since the blow of the horn. This was the basis of her decision to the point distribution. An advantage that she and only she can obtain. By increasing her dexterity it will have a doubling effect in increasing accuracy as well as in critical attack. While as well in agility doubling her chances to dodge those attacks and increasing her speed almost double. But this will only be achieved if and only if her concentration was at its peak. A feat that was hard to achieve let alone in this situation which was turning into chaos. But Rao La was exceptional, she reach her peak concentration in mere moments and flash her dagger as her counter attacks bring her enemy to the ground lifeless. Her eyes was exuding a deadly cold stare that was different to the burning bright eyes of Ling Er. Ling er on the other hand was having her hands full just dodging herself while barely being able to attack but as time ticks her enemy meet it match as countless scratch turn to a wound and as the count increase the wound itself turn into a big gush of blood spurting out. Bleeding her enemies to death. Even so her stamina cant last long, ¡°damn it, they are too many and my body is getting tired¡± the situation was not to the likeness of hers. But that didn¡¯t halt her movement even for a second. As the numerous frogs surrounded her, the tongues that stretch out grazing her body bit by bit shaves of her health point. Ling Er didn¡¯t give up, her determination outwit her fragile body as she push herself to the limit. She knows this was her decision, her decision to jump herself in this battlefield that was already known to her how dangerous it was. But at the same time she felt a bit regret as she throw her friend in this chaos. But still she didn¡¯t have the time to glance toward her friend. Surrounded by the frogs, she was fatigue and barely able to hold on to her dagger. A tongue blew out straight into her but she barely guard it. her arm moves upward revealing an open space for an opportunity to be attack. her face expression was in dire, as another tongue went lashing toward her in this moment. Then a flash pass through her. a blade slice through the tongue parting it into two halves. In front Ling Er was Rao La as she put forward her dagger to the frog. Her cold eye stare with a coldness that can cause shiver in their bones and souls. Rao La didn¡¯t stop as she continue to dive forward putting her dagger right at the middle of the frog¡¯s head. turning back to Ling Er, she said; ¡®hey im sleepy lets go back early¡¯ Ling Er could only watch her as the deep eyes of her were invigorating to the core of her heart. Ling Er cannot help but to nod involuntarily. Then both of them went straight to door behind their back while fending off from those slimy frogs tongue. With the door shut close behind them, rumbling sound of the door being pound from the other side vibrates. Both of them lean on the door not wanting it to be open to prevent those monsters from lurking around the corridor. ¡®Ling er go get the bench, we need to barricade it back¡¯ Ling Er nod and carry the bench blocking the door entrance of the ladies restroom. Heaving a sigh of relief out of the recklessness of their action, for once that 15 minutes or so that they spend there was dangerous but as they say where there is danger there is treasure. Looking up on their mirror, Rao La was satisfied. ¡®I broke to level 6, what about you?¡¯ ¡®not yet but just a bit more¡¯ Ling er cant hide the face of discontent as she was a bit late in reaching as same as Rao La. Both of them return to their own classroom. With their appearance looking rather unkempt, Mui cant help but to ask about their condition. Its been awhile since she last saw them. ¡®Ling Er, Rao La how about it? you guys okay?¡¯ ask Mui ¡®okay okay, just reach level 6. Tired already. Need to sleep waaaaa¡¯ Rao La reply with her face already looking drowsy, she quickly fall down on the floor and laid to sleep. Mui seeing how she was felt a bit worried but at the same time excited, it seems Raine training are working. Even the others start believing after seeing how Ling Er and Rao La come back stronger. ¡®Ling Er, you okay?¡¯ Mui cant help but to press on to Ling Er. ¡®im fine, just need to rest¡¯ Ling Er was reluctant to speak as she was rather disappointed on her performance. She was confident that she can handle it but she was bested by her own friend unknowingly. Her build concentrate on agility and strength while putting the majority of it to agility. But going up against a crowd in a small space isnt going to her advantage. She didn¡¯t realized this as she was oblivious to the concept of fighting. While Rao La was at her advantage concentrating on counter attacking a big difference between one another. On her mind she was still occupied on thinking what went wrong, to her she was not on the wrong side. Even so she rested her body as her body condition isnt right to went out and fight at those kind of environment. --- At the library, four people were trying their best to kill these slimes as fast as possible but compare to the two from before. Their speed in killing was lacking somewhat. Lina who was the most determined already loss her breath as she was panting while still piercing the slime body. her determination was the highest but sadly her body isnt willing to be on par with it. Jalani on the other hand didn¡¯t rush on killing as he prefer to watch this slime movement and how it react to him. he was a logical person who side with facts rather than fiction and to him killing was a necessity but also gaining information about the enemy. even the slime cubes that he gain took his time almost an hour. He racks his brain trying to figure out what purpose does the slime cube withhold. He even though of ingesting it but an alarming intuition prevent him from doing so. This was his given skill, ¡®6th Sense¡¯ Like the name said, it was a sense different from hearing, tasting, smelling, touching and seeing. Even the description of his skill was vague that made him to ponder. The only thing that he know off was when the time needed or when the situation was turning dire, he get the feeling of something going to happen in a bad way. He had notice since a while back, like the hyena incident that Holmes let loose, and the Doberman incident that bite through Han. Before all of that happen, he had felt uneasiness that ringing through his mind, but he ignores it but now he realized this must be what his skill was. For now when he tries to put the cube into his mouth those ringing becoming louder in his head annoying him to the core. Every now and then he disturbs Doen and Suba while they start doing their training. They were a bit awkward at first, screeching with their high pitch voice but after a while they get the hang of it. But after a while, they start complaining with their whole body feeling tired and muscle ache spreading through their whole body. ¡®Jalaniii, im tired already can¡¯t we rest for a while¡¯ Doen complain while Suba who was at his side was already pouting while still trying to stab those slimes. ¡®no can do, think about the others after this they also need to train so it would better if you hurry¡¯ explain Jalani while both of them were still displeased. --- In a dark room, a man woke up with his body full of sweat. His awakening was early compare to usual. The period that usually took one night was cut short to only 4 hours or so. Raine woke up with his thought still in a daze. ¡°what happen? Shit I ate the core gem, hmmmm but why is it im not feeling anything?¡± Raine was confused he though something would happen if he ate it but he didn¡¯t realize the mana within his body. ¡®argh shit, im wearing my brief now it soak, damn it!¡¯ while he was searching for the mirror, Raine realized he was wearing his tight brief that was already soak. He forget to remove it while he blatantly ingest the gem core. ¡®cant do anything about it then¡¯ he remove it casually and try to dry it by placing it infront of a speedy fan. After that he look at his status and to his shock, his face turn to a surprised look; ¡®OMOOOO¡¯ ¡®I got mana point, I freaking have mana!¡¯ Without him realizing it he was shouting with happiness and excitement as this result was better than expected. He inspect the new mana point that he has and on the screen; ¡®hmm only 50 points? Then I got only two time being able to cast that spell, pretty low, I guess that¡¯s how it is when it start pretty late¡¯ Raine shrug it off seeing how the point for mana was a bit lower than he expected. Even so he was happy as long as he can use his spell. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡®lets try!¡¯ Raine didn¡¯t wait long, as his excitement outshine his logic. Within a split second he cast his spell; ¡®Runic Iron Hide!¡¯ Shouting his skill name, he didn¡¯t really know of how to use any skill but this was the best that he could think off, then a dim blue light surround his whole body then in just a second his whole body rise up symbolic runic marking that glow in fade blue. Since he was naked he could clearly see how his whole body was partially cover by those runes. The majority was at his arms and his back. ¡®this¡­ is magic!¡¯ Raine was astound by the event that was happening. Who would have thought that he will be able to incite a magic in this real life world that was devoid of such occurrence. The feeling and experience that he was under going was a revelation to him as well as eye opening. After a while, Raine was ready to embark another venture to the ground floor. he knows more lurk there as they are more place that he hasn¡¯t reach. With this new found magic that he discover he had confidence that he can withstand against anything for those that was the same level. Before he go, he distribute his point as from the previous bout his level reach 18. 10 points to strength while 5 points evenly to agility and vitality. His excitement even led his mind to forgotten the two ladies who were supposed to follow him for training purpose. With his arrival on the ground floor he was welcome by with a few Doberman and two targoz boar. To Raine right now these monsters were just hindrance to him, as his confidence sky rocketed after gaining the mythical mana. With his defense double he didn¡¯t hesitate to received most of the attacks from the Doberman as it only felt like an itch. But the targoz boar was another matter, even if he felt confident he didn¡¯t regard the power that these big beasts hold. With a few swing of his blunt weapon, they all fell on to the ground lifeless. As Raine right now hold power that was mightier from these beasts, looting whatever he can he went inside the first hall. ¡®Blue Lecture theatre, let see what you have in store for me¡¯ raine put a devilish smile on his face as his mind right now was too preoccupied with the word strong. Entering the lecture theatre, it was massive that can hold more than 200 people at the same time and to his excitement monster litters all of the space in this theatre. With the angle of the theatre that he came in from on top. He dash forward starting from the top row. ¡®bring it on you apes!!¡¯ he face against a horde of monkey monsters. It resemble closely to the chimpanzee of this world even the size was the same but contrary to that it tail were made that resemble a big hand. Some has bladed like end tail while blunted end. They were a different variety of tail end monkeys that give them the name, Variety tail monkey. They were the same as level as those targoz boar but clearly lack in strength when compare to it sizes but that didn¡¯t matter as its agility and mobility was far better and top notch. In this theatre itself, there were a presence of 300 or so monkeys running around barging to the intruder who step into their sanctuary. ¡®KIKIKIIIIII¡¯ ¡®KIIII!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ The variety tail monkeys fling their tails using it to slam, slice, plummet and hurting Raine. but Raine didn¡¯t faze one bit and received it head on. ¡®come on, you got to be better than that!¡¯ the damages he received were minimal, with excitement his face he plow his way through these monkey with random mad swing of his metal pipe. This monkeys were indeed faster than he expected but that didn¡¯t matter as long as he swing, one of this monsters will get hit as they crowded to one point which were Raine. Raine didn¡¯t linger on to one space and he move while hitting them all plummeting them one by one to the floor cracking their skull killing them. Their defense was terrible, the only thing they have advantage of raine was their speed but that was useless against the hording of those monsters to Raine. a brainless beast who didn¡¯t know to used their advantage to its own use. ¡°I got 20 minutes, lets make it worthwhile!¡± raine who only got 2 worth of magic that he can use make use of it to the fullest. With the delusion of him being strong, that itself raise his self awareness and fighting abilities to the maximum,letting him outmaneuver these monkeys to their death. For a single person to going against such horde was suicidal even with the higher level but Raine was an exception, the belief he held and the goal that he had broke through all of those insignificant things and let him explode to his current self. Like a craze fighter trampling on his enemies, the monkeys one by one fall down to its demise. Without no hope of going against this anomaly called Raine. 10 minutes pass and corpses of monkeys pile up one after another, but the craze didn¡¯t stop as both parties was still ongoing. ¡®Runic Iron Hide!!¡¯ Once again Raine body glows in blue hue. He dive again on to those monkeys who didn¡¯t know fear. The head of his metal pipe bludgeon those that came in contact bruising it and crushing them in pieces. Raine didn¡¯t hold back and let out all that he has. Monkeys were all over him one at the top one pouncing him in the middle and one trying to get his leg. Raine make short of them as he take a wide vertical swing making contact from top to bottom crushing those three in one go. A spectacle that was marvelous but sadly none was there only him and the horde of the monkeys. With the numbers dwindling half of its amount. A loud rumble was heard at the bottom level. ¡®GROWLLL!!¡¯ Two redback gorilla, emerge and rush itself to Raine¡¯s location. Their body were larger comparable to the targoz boar and the aura that they exude was those of higher power looking down on the weak. The crisis befallen on the monkeys were now burden to these two huge gorillas. Raine who notice a bit too late, didn¡¯t manage to avoid to a surprising arm swing that was like a warhammer pummeling him to the ground. Raine guard it with the steel pipe withstanding it with all his might. But the heaviness and power it likely stronger than the boar. Mouth seeps out at the corner of his mouth. Raine grit his teeth. ¡®good power you hunk gorilla, then taste mine next!¡¯ but Raine didn¡¯t back down but counter it back with a hit of his. He misdirects the arm swing and charge forward hitting the gorilla with multiple swings. To his amazement this gorilla has skins that even rival the boar. The gorilla didn¡¯t let Raine to run wild and flurry out arm swing that can kill in one swipe. The monkeys who were near felt the deathly swing of its might as Raine avoid as much as he can. But to Raine dismay, this gorilla was not alone as another block him from the back. Raine spun and use the momentum releasing a swing straight to the head of the gorilla. But an arm swing of that gorilla block it and counter to Raine back. ¡°these freaking gorillas are strong!!¡± he received the swing head on and Raine was flung to the wall with a THUMP. The horde of monkeys and the two gorillas didn¡¯t stop as it continue to rush to Raine with the intention of killing him. ¡®HAHAHAHA, now its getting interesting!!¡¯ raine mind turns battle crazy. On his left hand, a dagger was held. Raine was getting serious! Both of the sides clash, Raine pummel those monkeys while trying his best to dodge those mighty arm swing. Moreover coming from two gorillas towering above him. he dodge while hitting the monkeys to oblivion. Running around the gorillas, he confused them through his confusing run, going in between the monkeys. The gorillas growl out of annoyance irritated by Raine cowardly tactics. It rumble by hitting its massive chest releasing reverbing sounds that vibrate the whole theater. A skill own by the gorillas for the intention of disorienting their enemies but Raine didn¡¯t falter, the 1% status resist works it magic and lady luck was smiling upon him. as he leaps above the gorilla, he hit it with all his might using the opportunity given. Like any business man would say do not miss an opportunity! The hit connects and a cracking sound was heard stopping the gorilla to continue its chest busting skill. but it didn¡¯t drop to the floor as it was still alive and more enrage but Raine attack didn¡¯t stop there, as he fall down, he follow up with a stab right to its eyes piercing it straight to its brain. Now its dead! The huge body drop to the floor and loud booming sound vibrates and the floor shooks. The other gorilla was baffle and enrage by its partner death, it rush forward and swing it arm randomly with the intention of none other than killing Raine. ¡°one more big oaf!¡± as soon as the gorilla die so does his magic disperse into thin air but Raine didn¡¯t notice it as he was too submerge in this adrenaline rush. Raine rush forward as he evade those arm swing and barely being scratch. He slide down to its leg pummeling its ankle joint and rush up its back hitting the head a few time before landing to the floor. the gorilla lock its target on Raine and flurry out his arms. Raine ran around the theatre making use of it enrage state to befall those monkeys around him, either killing them or heavily injuring them. After a full circle, Raine stumble upon the dead gorilla and took back the dagger that was lodge in its eye socket. ¡®now its time to die!¡¯ Raine rush forward not wasting anymore time as he go all out. Raine dodge the arm swing by going around it using the monkeys as a deterrence. Raine plunge his dagger to the side of the gorilla giving it multiple stab wounds. The gorilla wail in pain but its enrage was still ongoing as its target was still Raine. Raine jump to its back and thoroughly swing his steel pipe to its head. but the head didn¡¯t budge, only a full swing could cause a crack but that wasn¡¯t the intention of Raine. at this exact moment a full throttle arm swing went forward Raine, the swing was intended for Raine who was at the back of its head. ¡°stupid¡± Raine leaps, and the arm swing hit on to its head. the gorilla itself didn¡¯t manage to withheld its swing as the enraged state of it was clearly clouded its instinct. The swing cause its brain to rattle, leading it to a frozen state. Unmoving, Raine step forward one step at a time, as he flung off the monkeys at the side with a swing of his pipe. ¡®what a sorry state¡¯ Raine leap and lodge the dagger straight into its eye socket from below piercing it straight to its brain. A feat that was the only way to defeat it for the moment, as his strength was insufficient as well as his weapon that wasn¡¯t strong enough. With the gorilla turn lifeless, Raine watches the whole number of monkeys that were now fear stricken. Like their instinct were telling them that this human was something that was impossible for them to kill. A circle instantly made around Raine as it was getting wider and wider. Raine notice this occurrence, ¡®hey hey the fun isnt over yet¡¯ just like that Raine continue his monkey massacre. After half an hour, the theatre fell into silence. All of the monkeys were dead, with a lone man standing on top of those corpses. ¡®fuh~~ that¡¯s a good workout its been while since I got so work up¡¯ Raine continue to collect the loot that was drop on the floor littering the whole theatre. Most of its were cubes, while some consist of red and green tubes. But too bad for him, the skill book that he desire once more didn¡¯t came. But out of pity, lady luck bestow him something that would carve a smile on his face. ¡®woo just my luck, a pair of tight short yup just what I needed hahahaha¡¯ Raine spoke sarcastically, as the equipment that he gain was a pair of tight leather short up to the knee with a gorilla image on the back. not the number one pick for an equipment but it will make do. ¡®huh ~ better than anything¡¯ he pick up the shorts while suddenly he felt a sudden surge of energy that undulates through the whole building. He felt a peculiar sense, as it mimics something that he just newly discover. ¡®this¡­ mana?¡¯ His eye went toward the direction of the seminar room that houses his classmates. --- In the seminar room, Mui and the rest of them felt something was happening. As Biella who was constantly reciting her words of her religion had stop, her whole body was surrounded by a bright yellow light. She was calm and her eyes was closed her hair was flowing through the air as though a wind was blowing from below. As the energy inside the room was the most highest concentration, all of them were experiencing the presence of mana. They all took their distance away from Biella afraid of the unknown. Afraid of something that they haven¡¯t experience. Mui herself was a bit apprehensive to the current Biella. But she wills her nerve as she approach her while reaching her hands out. As she took her step one by one, as she approach her Mui¡¯s hand felt warmness. ¡®Biella¡­you¡¯ Then her eyes open. Chapter 13: Jes Raine ran back to 1st floor with his eyes turn frantic and his heart beats in worried. The magnitude of the sensational wave like that he felt was spreading through the whole building. But one thing came into his mind; ¡°this is mana, I don¡¯t how I know but its just a gut feeling¡± Raine was feeling a sense of belonging in this waves of mana. Without him knowing it the empty mana point bar was fill up almost instantly. Not that he know off. With a bag fill with his loot he climbs through the stairs while kicking his way through the annoying Dobermans and such. He barge in through the seminar room and as he enter he was baffle by what he saw. Biella was standing upright while being surrounded by an intense bright yellow light. That light itself seem like rejuvenating her to the peak of her beauty. her skin turns flawless as no blemish or acne scar can be seen while, her light brown complexion further accentuate glowing like the morning sun. her jet black hair flourish up to her waist while it turn healthy as shining and glossy as an onyx gem. But without a doubt the mana concentration surrounding her converge all of a sudden absorb into her body. the undulation of mana dies down as the concentration decreases as the mana was intensely being absorb by Biella. Raine who saw this cannot help but exclaim; ¡®biella gain mana naturally!¡¯ he cant help murmur it silently, Mui who was at his side heard the silent murmur of Raine and could not help looking at him with a curious look. Then the mana surge stops and the light surrounding Biella fades. As the pressure surrounding the room was gone. Everyone breath a sigh of relief but not before Biella went forward toward the crowd that were grouping in front of her. Raine has his own curious of whats happening to Biella but before him another one of those curious mind beat him to the dust. Mui step forward and ask of her like a concern friend that she is. ¡®Biella what happen to you and whats with all the light surrounding you¡¯ ask mui with her hands all over Biella body checking if she injured or not. ¡®Mui relax im fine¡¯ Biella spoke with her usual friendly smile. she look at the others behind her with their gaze that carries curiosity while some carries anxiousness and uncertainty. But Biella¡¯s glistening eyes didn¡¯t falter and didn¡¯t waver as she knows they have their own reason of feeling that way to her. She who didn¡¯t respond for seven days and didn¡¯t eat and drink for seven days breath life with an unexplainable event happening around her. Biella didn¡¯t dawdle anymore, as she ignite on her palm a bright glowing orb that startle them all. Some unconsciously back away while some were at awe, Mui who was just in front of her was the most bedazzle by it. Raine who was watching this cant help but feeling amazed to what Biella was demonstrating. ¡®magic¡­¡¯ murmur Raine silently Then Biella explain to them on what was happening; ¡®I do not know how to explain this to you all but this is magic¡¯ she spoke as the glowing orb of light dispersed and vanish into thin air. People in the room were baffle by the word that she spoke. The word ¡®magic¡¯ was indeed foreign to their ears let alone into their mind. To believe that magic was real made them hard to believe this occurrence. But the feat that she accomplishes let their heart to believe in it even for just a bit. Raine who cant help wanting to ask Biella, once again beaten by Mui. ¡®but what happen to you and how did this magic came to you? And what were those glow¡¯ ask mui. Biella look daze but she look at her with her face looking uncertain. ¡®I don¡¯t know, the only thing I know is those lights are mana and¡­¡¯ Biella pause for awhile as she was a bit hesitant on telling her. ¡®Biella?¡¯ Mui felt worried but Biella face shown her resolve. ¡®I don¡¯t know how to explain but I heard a voice¡­ someone was calling me¡¯ Biella spoke with her mind and heart trying to remember what she experience. ¡°a voice?¡± even Raine wonder in his mind on who she meant. ¡®he said to me, that I have gain his benevolence through my fate and a calling was sent for the lights to congregate¡¯ Biella explain while even herself felt like it was ridiculous. Raine beat Mui this time and quickly ask, he was getting worried of hearing this. if his worried was right on its mark, this person would have unimaginable power to talk to her mind like that. ¡®Biella who is ¡®he¡¯?¡¯ ¡®he is Jes¡¯ Biella said his name softly. Raine wasn¡¯t satisfied as there was too little information about this ¡®Jes¡¯. And he brought the mirror on his hand asking Biella to open up her status screen. Biella was bewildered by his action, but she complies with it. looking at the status in front of her, even she was surprised a bit. Biella was an otaku girl who love anime but at the same time a brilliant student and among those who play mmorpg game she was one of them. Looking at it even she realized on what Raine meant. ¡®then.. status section¡¯ she look at her skill and there it was the explanation that both of them needed while the rest were clueless on whats happening. tr][/tr]
Status Window
NameGabriella Besi
Level1
TitlesApostle of Jes
Health Point120/120
Mana Point1000/1000
Stamina Point100/100
Strength5
Vitality5
Agility3
Dexterity5
Intelligence20
Attack2.5
Defense0
Apostle of Jes; -gain the usage of mana +1000
Status Point0
¡®apostle of Jes?¡¯ both Raine and Biella were astound and Raine was the most shocked as the thing he saw felt like a piercing needle stabbing his heart. Biella gains a thousand mana point without a cinch while he who strode the path of harshness was only able to obtain fifty mana points. But this ¡®Jes¡¯ intrigue him, for him to bestow such thing to Biella was phenomenal and a sign showing his undeniable stength. ¡°then the mana surge came from ¡®Jes¡¯?¡± Raine start to outline the pieces trying to connect it. while Biella opens up her skill status to gain confirmation on what shes going through.
- Blessing of Jes - Magic; Heal - Magic; Light Orb - Otaku Wish!
¡®Raine, I have four skills¡¯ Biella spoke with her voice coming out in fragments. Raine and the others surrounded her all were amazed by this. for Biella to earn four skills was too far out for them to think off, as usually one skill are bestow to one individual while those who has two skills are rare. ¡®what, let me see¡¯ said Raine with his curiosity never ending even Mui who was on the side also start to peek on the mirror. ¡®Blessing of Jes¡­ Biella open the skill descriptions¡¯ said Raine with his eye stare focus at the mirror. For him right now Jes was someone that could not be taken light off and a certain hypothesis floats in his mind. ¡°it could be right¡­but¡± Raine speculates in his mind as then his eyes saw the text describing Biella¡¯s skill.
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Blessing of Jes(RITE)Beginner--
A blessing bestow by the Deity of Light, Jes himself for the sake of his devoted follower that didn¡¯t abandon him and constantly remembering him for 7 days and 7 nights. As the Deity of the light, the devotee will be granted the usage of mana while at the same time of gaining affinity of mana. Able to comprehend and manifest mana but more attune and bias to the light element. As the deity that was known for selfless, caring and undying, two skills are blessed to the devotee; - Heal - Light Orb As an apostle of Light seek the path of Jes and you will find salvation!
¡®this¡­¡¯ the three of them were in shocked manner. This Jes is a deity! And as deity he has given Biella the power of mana and two spells at her disposal. Raine could only stare at Biella with her future already in the bright side as long as she knows how to properly utilized her arsenals. ¡®but how did Biella get the blessing? Unless¡­¡¯ Mui posed a question as she herself was not certain on how Biella earn this bestowal. But before she could brainstorm anymore, the simple evidence was the constant religious rites that Biella thoroughly recite throughout the days. Her shocked of the rapture bring her to the knee to her religion and that devotion that she constantly give ended with a large benefit. ¡®what is it Mui¡­¡¯ Raine and Biella were curious on what she meant. Raine who was always at the outside didn¡¯t really know how Biella behave while Biella who was estrange by herself can barely remember the times when she was in shocked. ¡®its her religion thats the only reason I can think off, for someone who stay beside her all of this days Im sure that¡¯s the reason of her skills, she didn¡¯t stop even for a second to recite her religious text¡¯ explain Mui. ¡®did I really do that?¡¯ ask Biella even she didn¡¯t believe in herself on doing such a thing, she wasn¡¯t a pious believer to begin with before the rapture but some things happen. ¡°I see, no wonder she gain such benefits 7days huh even I cant do that, I guess theres no need to be jealous then, she deserve it moreover since she has those useful skills I think she will be the core that will sustain this group life, let see what I have instore for her¡± Raine thought about a lot of things while his face contort a bit with his irrelevant ideas popping out. Mui and Biella who was beside him didn¡¯t notice this as both of them are just glad that they were fine. After this event, Raine gave a thorough explanation about Biella¡¯s condition to ease the worries of these people. Seeing how they act toward Biella makes Raine felt changes isnt easily assimilated if the things involve are too foreign. Raine gave out a food can to Biella, while she gobble it down voraciously. It seems her appetite has awakened after the blessing end. Even she felt like she was famish after all those doubts are gone. Raine plans for her will need to be delay for awhile as just awake from her trance like state. For now he need to make this two stronger. His eyes stare at the two ladies, Rao La and Ling er. Both of them were minding their own business as the event happening just now put them on guard. But after Raine explanation both of them turn to their usual behavior. One was sleepy while one was blur and tense. As he approach them, Raine pat the shoulder of both of them while saying; ¡®hehe time for part 3 ladies¡¯ a mischievous grin carved on Raine face, making the both of them unusually uncomfortable. --- Raine was currently dragging the both of them, to the lecturer¡¯s room. His face was frowning a bit not because of being annoy or irritated but rather complicated by the action of these two. After he drag these two, both of them said of how they raid the frog monster lair and although they didn¡¯t manage to finish them all, they were able to survive the battle this itself was admirable but reckless at the same time, so he had a hard time of trying to came up with a scolding. Even then Rao La has reach 6 while Ling Er at the peak of level 5 only a bit and she will level up. So he didn¡¯t have any valid reason to scold them because of their amazing feat. Quite a contradiction when being compare to him, Raine was much more a reckless person -_- And he didn¡¯t even realized it himself of how much reckless he is but lets put that at another thought. Then he receives a flash of enlightment. Turning around he face the both of them; ¡®for the frog raid, I would say good job to both of you but it would be better under my supervision but at least you guys get the feeling of nearing to die right hehe¡¯ a rather inappropriate comment accompanying that grinning face. ¡®anyway lets cut the chase, this time your opponent will be much more stronger so fight all you want and don¡¯t worry about the numbers, try to get use to it I will be guarding and if there¡¯s too much I will be helping¡¯ said Raine as they reach the door to the lecturer¡¯s room. ¡®Ready?¡¯ ask Raine ¡®aiya how the hell my health reach maximum so quickly just thinking of sleeping, lets get this over with Raine¡¯ Rao La complains as she wanted to rest rather than fighting, not that she know off the mana that surround the room just now increased both of their health point to the maximum regenerating them without them knowing it. Ling Er just nod and went along with the both of them. As the door opens, both of their look turn cold; ¡®I don¡¯t think I can kill those cute kitties¡¯ said Rao La with her eyes still maintain that coldness. It seems her switch has turn on again as her concentration reach its peak. Raine at the side could only whisper in his head; ¡°said the one whose eyes ready to kill sheesh these girls¡± --- Meanwhile the training rooms use by the ladies were filled with four individuals. Four of them were looking quite tired and anxious as the things that they are fighting were truly pushing them to the limits. At the center of the room were two frogs with their tongue lashing out to these fours. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®Suba dodge!¡¯ Doen shout, Suba who was frozen staticly move with all her might to dodge. She was shaking in fear. Going up against those crazy moving tongue was consider suicide for her. even the dagger on her grip was getting loose with her hands cant stop shaking. Even Doen was undeniably fear stricken. Those tongue manage to hit him squarely at the stomach vomiting himself out in the room with that intense force. He didn¡¯t want to get hit again, while Suba after seeing how Doen being hit was trembling. Jalani on the other hand had a hard time himself trying to dodge those tongue, its random direction befall him to his peak. Dodging his best the tongue only manage to graze him a bit. While on the other hand Lina was dodging it flawlessly but she cant even reach it as she herself was too occupied on dodging. These four were the four from before. Before Raine train with the other two, he brought these four to train on the frogs. Since he thought four on two would be fine,he left to themselves fending themselves from this onslaught. Not that he know off, these two ladies fighting capabilities were a lot more refine and higher level compare to the four right now. The evidence itself were showing, while the ladies from before can handle one by one these four had trouble only managing against these two. A disparity that Raine didn¡¯t notice but human cannot be underestimated. One would not fall without trying. Doen push himself even with the injury he succumbs. While Suba even while shaking tries to dodge those attacks. Jalani formulate a plan in his head, with his intention not backing off this challenge. And Lina pursue herself advancing inches by inches to the frog monster while dodging her best. Her will to fight isnt extinguish as her thought was always on her family. Every man and every woman with their belief wont falter in the face of danger. In this room all of them know if they want to survive they need to step forward and that was the one and only thing lingering in their mind as all of them spoke within them. ¡°I need to be stronger!¡± all four of them scream in their mind of those words that ignite their will to survive! --- While one of the seminar room was full of vigor and power of youth, the original seminar room lies the others who was still not able to undergo the training. They one left were Mui, Biella, Balan and the three juniors. Well to be exact Raine didn¡¯t thought of including the three juniors as he doesn¡¯t really know them but the three of them have their hopes up. While the others work their sweat off, Mui and Biella were talking to each other as if its been a long time since they a long talk well to be exact 7 days not talking is a long time. While talking, a sudden idea hit straight into Mui head. ¡®Ah! Biella I thought of something, can you really use the heal skill that Raine said just now?¡¯ Mui franticly ask Biella. Biella who heard this only nod while saying; ¡®why Mui?¡¯ her face shown confusion a bit. As she didn¡¯t know what motive of Mui asking. She ask of her ¡®come you need to use your healing magic¡¯ Mui who cant wait, grab Biella hand and brought her to the next room. ¡®eh?? Wait¡­¡¯ Biella was more confused as she drag into the next room. then as she enter the room, a man that he recognize was lying there unperturbed. ¡®Han? Is that Han?¡¯ Biella quickly ask Mui but Mui wasn¡¯t as calm as before as she was anxious on seeing if Biella can help Han condition. Since before, Han was recuperating but his health regeneration has plummet to a level that can be hardly be recover just by mere days. ¡®less talk more magic¡¯ said Mui as she brought her to the side of Han. ¡®come on Biella, use magic to heal him¡¯ said Mui ¡®hmm I will try¡¯ Biella put her hand on Han¡¯s shoulder seeing how the thick fabric wrap around his shoulder may be indicating the part where she should heal. Although Mui had did her best to treat Han. The sense of not wakening up from his sleep worries Mui each night. ¡®Miel arano Triem Hiz¡¯ like it was a second nature, a foreign language came out of her mouth fluently. Mui and she herself were surprised by this fluency of her. but that didn¡¯t stop her as she focus herself in healing Han¡¯s shoulder. In head a lot of question was coming up to the Han¡¯s situation and Mui seems to know it but repress it for awhile as Han is important right now. Glowing yellowish light covers her whole palm and it surround the shoulder of Han as the light seems transferring from one to another. Mui who was watching this was at awe of the magic infront of her, she even open up Han¡¯s status to monitor his well being and once again the magic blooms as his health climb up faster by the second and just like that 10 second or so pass and his health was fill up to the maximum. With the restoration of Han¡¯s health so does Han conscious. He open up his eyes and try to sit up while he groans a bit as his body was a bit stiff with the rest post surgery. He tries to speak up; ¡®m¡­.ui¡­¡­w¡­.ha¡­t¡­.¡¯ Han can barely voice out his voice as the time of being unconscious have left his vocal cord to be unused. Mui on the side was crying a bit with tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡®don¡¯t worry Han, just try to slowly talk, you have been unconscious for a few days now¡¯ Mui advise him while Biella was a bit astound to her skill. as it was clearly different to the light orb that she manifest from before. Those foreign language was clearly doesn¡¯t exist within her bright mind but as she try to use her skill those words easily pop out of her mouth. But before that there were other pressing matter need to be clarified as Biella asks of Mui; ¡®Mui you got some explaining to do¡¯ After a long explanation about how things got out of hand from the dog bitten accident till the incident where Mui perform a surgery on Han all of it, makes both of them astound as they hear it. the fact that Mui did an open surgery without any proper equipment brought the surprised to a whole new level. Han constantly look at Mui while constantly changing glance between his shoulder and Mui, he was in disbelief. Even Biella was baffle by these events, moreover the little hint of Raine within those event even gave a more shocking revelation. The Raine that she knows off, who was a laid back kind of a guy turns into hard strong battle maniac which appear in their distress giving solution to their problems. Han on the hand was just glad that he was still alive and an eternal gratefulness spawns between him and Mui. To him right now, Mui and Biella were his savior. The one who bring life to him in his brink of death. After returning to the seminar room, Han ask of where the others were and Mui continue with how Raine plan a training course for them to undergo for the sake of their freedom and Han who heard this was furious while at the same time excited. For one he was furious since he was left behind quite long as if he was unhurt he would have volunteer himself the moment Raine propose that idea. So the thought of him being weaker than those who take the lead put an amount of pressure in him as well as excitement. --- The sun set, and dusk arrive on the horizon. exiting out of the lecturer¡¯s room, two ladies slump down to the floor exhausted out of their soul and body. their whole body were full of cut and bruises with their cloth torn at every speck of their clothing revealing a hint of their white pearl skin and a few holes that reveal their undergarment. if looking at their status both of their health point and stamina point were at the danger level but they still live and tell the tale. But beside the statistic a rather major upgrade can be seen on their level. ¡®huff huff finally level 9 huff huff¡¯ said Rao La with her voice hardly discern by the hard panting sound. ¡®damn that Raine, is that his definition of training its more like hell! Huff huff¡¯ complain Ling er in anger as Raine¡¯s training method were indeed quite diabolical. For the whole day they sweep the entire lecturer¡¯s room without Raine lending a hand. He only gave a few knock here and there preventing any slip ups. But the diabolical thing was the way how he handle them when both of their health and stamina were low, he just throw at them a single red tube and green tube that they need to ingest as they continue to fight. Although they recover a bit, the mental strain accumulating as their fight prolong exhausted them mentally bringing them to their current situation. To Raine this was normal as even in game, grinding was a normal thing but to these two precious ladies of high class ranking in the social world the word grinding hardly exists in their vocabulary. ¡®ya yay a, tired already? I just thought of wanting to give you guys another battle with another monster, want to continue? Hehe¡¯ Raine said that with a smiling angelic grin on his face while his word that he utter carries an opposite meaning of his smile. ¡®Raine ar, don¡¯t want to let me rest im tired already¡¯ Rao La reject his proposal while she puts her tongue out. While Ling Er at the side cant even respond to Raine. Looking at them tattered with their cloth cut at a few place showing their white milky skin didn¡¯t interest him at all. To him those interest carries elsewhere in the moment, if it was previously he would have stare for quite a long time rather than not interested. But seeing them in this pitiful state even touch his heart a bit. He shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on them. ¡®okay come on lets go back, even I felt tired I think I need a nap¡¯ said Raine casually while Ling Er on the other hand was cursing him in her heart as he didn¡¯t really help them at all and he was brazenly saying he was tired of the training. Returning to the seminar room, as he enter with the both of them. On the floor were four others who were already dead asleep tired of their training. ¡®ah they finish already¡¯ said Raine as he took a glance to the class and then a shadow approach him, he quickly took guard but after seeing who it was, Raine expressed a bright smile; ¡®Raine, train me!¡¯ exclaim Han loudly as he was eager on undergoing this training. ¡®Han, you recover!¡¯ raine took a glance to Biella as well as Biella glance at Raine. their eye sight connected and Biella quickly turn over her glance as she felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°seems her heal spell is the genuine thing, well as expected from Mui without me telling her she already know what to do¡± murmur Raine in his heart as he already know the event that was going to transpire. ¡®about your training lets continue it tomorrow its getting dark already¡¯ said Raine as he want to take a nap but then before Han could retort Jalani spoke as he immediately sit up from his laying position. ¡®Raine, I think it would be better if some guys reside within the library it would be more reassuring for Mas and Naina¡¯ Jalani reason to Raine about the duo condition in the library. ¡®ah! Almost forgotten about them, you¡¯re right. So whose next?¡¯ ask Raine with his eyelid already drop half way. ¡®me!¡¯ Han enthusiastically said his name while Balan at the back also raise his hand. The other three junior also try to raise their hand but they were a bit timid. ¡®come on Han, Balan¡¯ Raine lead to them library but before he step out of the room he turns around and spoke to Biella. ¡®Biella, can you heal both of them? It would be both beneficial to you and them¡¯ said Raine as he wink at her. he was planning to explain to her about spell leveling but knowing her experience in playing mmorpg she would have known, he only wink to send a notice to her by giving a hint but contrary to that¡­ ¡°did Raine just wink at me?! No no no wake up Biella he must have meant something. hmmmmmm it must be skill related or¡­¡­ no no no it cant be Raine wink doesn¡¯t carry any other meaning beside that¡± while Biella already figure out, her heart was still conflicted by that sudden gesture. Her decision split by both side but she already put the proper use of Raine intention, utilizing it to heal them. Mui who was beside her was rather curious on the sudden anguish and turmoil of the na?ve expression of Biella. Everyone can see through her just by her expression alone. --- Raine return to his private room after giving a brief explanation to Han and Balan in the library below and as he enter the room, he slowly remove his armor and tight brief as he become naked. Like always the torturous night begins and once more he receive the wrath of hell. But before he begin he theorizes something. ¡°should I try ingesting multiple cubes? It would be taking too much time ingesting one per night, with the amount I have right now once per night would extend up to more or less a year. Hmmm¡­. Then lets try these slime cube plus the low level Doberman¡¯s cube¡± On his hand, were one slime cube and 12 or so low level Doberman. The attempt he was trying was a mad experiment that would only result in his death or alive. But that didn¡¯t matter to him. The important thing was to become stronger and this was one way for him right now. As he stands, he could not help thinking of his goal from the beginning. ¡®just wait for me¡¯ He quickly engulf all those cubes in one swoop and then it erupts!! ARGHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! --- While the loud anguish scream of a man sprang out in the close room of darkness. Someone or something was chuckling as he exclaim; ¡®oh ho~ an anguish scream of karma and a bright undulation of mana, quite an interesting place for something to happen twice in a day¡¯ Said a man with a long dark purplish robe with his eyes radiating a bloody red tint and his silvery hair floating through the wind as the night breeze blew revealing an attractive looking man. As the screen zooms out, the man was standing on the edge of the roof of the tallest building in the city. With his gaze facing the campus building where Raine and the rest resides. Chapter 14: Sleep is good for your body >_< Waking up from the endless pit of pain, I quickly catch my breath as if I was drowning from the lack of air. Like always the sweats that covers my whole body were one those side effects of this so called strengthening method that I discovered. It was a torturous thing to do that hurt my body and my soul but I went through it for the sake of something or someone. Im not a fan of pain to be exact, I loath it. the reason I endure was the benefit of it. This time I engulf more than I can chew and the result were several intense pain that defeat the other night by a huge margin. Even I don¡¯t know how I could survive that torture, but one thing for sure I wont backdown. Like always after each night I will inspect my status to see the fruits of labor pain, LOL labor pain huh~ that cracks me up. tr][/tr]
Status Window
NameRaine Mahd
Level19
Titles-
Health Point1290/1290(+10)
Mana Point50/50
Stamina Point760/760
Strength45(+1)
Vitality16(+2)
Agility35
Dexterity5
Intelligence18
Attack24.5
Defense0(+6)
Magic Resistance0
Status Point5
Plus in health point and defense were not bad, increasing the survivability percentage but I would prefer addition to the status point rather to such statistics. The pain I experience last night was indeed much worse than when I engulf the targoz boar cube. I guess this proof something, ingesting low level cubes may come give rise to more points but the pain that need to be endure would be much more harsher. I close the status window after distributing the points all to strength. Not giving it so much thought about it, I went to equip myself with all the armor that I have including the brand new gorilla leather tight pants. My facial expression turns a bit complicated as this knee length pants would not doubt raise eyebrows from the others. ¡®meh, at least it buff up some defense gonna make do with all you have then¡¯ I wore it without thinking much and completing a look that stay between the boundary of a strong warrior or a cosplaying pervert, either way it didn¡¯t matter. The important thing were the stats given. Now the only thing I need is some good footwear to cover up my nimbly feet. Grabbing the steel pipe and a dagger kept on my waist, I went outside with a brand new day in a brand new world. for now there was not much danger. Since I haven¡¯t explore the other rooms, there was too little information for me to say about the likeness of the others to survive without me. So that¡¯s why for now I need to survey all the rooms in this campus to see if there are any threatening creatures. For now the azaleaback hyena room is off limits for them, even a swipe will kill them instantly. I wish those two girls could pick up the pace and reach a comfortable level, then I wouldn¡¯t feel so guilty of leaving them. Like usual I did my routine work filling up the seminar room with frog monster. huh~ I wish I had an identification skill, calling them frog was too bland. A monster name should be cool rather than just calling it based on its resemblance. Filling them with an extra two would suit them four, I do think they are making progress seeing how the rooms were empty but for them too be that tired is it too tough for them or should I monitor them? Hmm no need I guess if Rao La and Ling er could do it, I bet Jalani could be on par with them for the others not so much I think. After that all finish, I reach the library to see the progress of the new heal man, Han. Entering the library slowly, I saw the two of them were sleeping on the couch. It were both Mas and Naina. For a girl both of them did good, taking this one step is a big leap for them. Anyway I search for the other two with my prying eyes. Walking around I saw Balan reading books on the floor between the bookshelves, he seems engross with the reading. Well to begin with, he was the most motivated person in my group who want to be a doctor and seeing all those turns into ruin must have at least depress him a bit. Hmm let him be I guess. As I walk forward toward the door, I heard shouting inside the room. looking at the window Han was indeed doing his best in his training. His shout carry a burning determination within it, no doubt about it. he must have felt being left behind since the others are getting stronger while him to stay weak. Well I do understand him seeing how he was a body builder and such. He must have put himself to cover the weak with all his muscle. But sorry to say Han, this world stats means everything. I guess he¡¯s starting to understand it, I hope. Entering the room, Han was still concentrating even when I already enter. He was so self absorb in his training just like when I once accompany him during his gym training. He would be one of those tough fighter if he had the right aptitude in status as well as skills. Hmm I think I should give him one of those steel pipe in the store room. even mine seems to be on the breaking point. Not wanting any longer I shouted at Han; ¡®Han!¡¯ Han took a glance at me and he instantly become delighted. ¡®hey Raine, I been killing them all night you wouldn¡¯t guess how I much I make progress with¡¯ said Han with his grinning smile and jokester laugh. It seems the wound was good as heal already, although the badly done scar were there, it seems he didn¡¯t mind about it. For now I have the general idea of building Han as a reliable pillar of the group, with his heart of leader it maybe beneficial for him to be the one leading them, and to lead strength must back it up. That¡¯s why I was planning to build him around the vanguard position which mainly rely on tanking the opponent attacks while giving others the chance to attack. a position suit for a man like him who would face danger even when weak, the bite incident itself was proof enough. ¡®you still level 2 right don¡¯t be so cocky Han¡¯ I try to speak with playful manner while also hinting a bit of a warning to him. ¡®yeah I know but still increasing in level felt my body is full of energy, so without a doubt im getting stronger¡¯ said Han enthusiastically. ¡®even so I still cant catch up with you Raine¡¯ Han look a bit disheartened. Then I figure it was worth a shot and if anything happen I would be there so it would be fine. The sooner he get stronger the better the group chances of surviving. ¡®hey how about you and me go training for a while¡¯ I invite him to go out training. ¡®of course!¡¯ Han didn¡¯t hesitate, he knows the danger of the outside but he still want to go with Raine. he though if being immersed in battle such as in Raine case, he would have the chance of getting stronger faster. I brought Han outside while the rest of the three stay inside, Mas and Naina continue their slime slaughter while Balan seems disinterested in doing it and spend his time reading books rather than fighting. Going upstairs to the storage room, we both met a few Doberman and Runic badger but it was handle swiftly. I also try of having Han get a go with them. After disabling their limbs, I let Han to strike them with the steel pipe that I lend him to crush the defenseless Doberman. Although it was only one Doberman, killing it take almost 20 minutes showing the lack of strength of Han¡¯s attack. I advise him to focus on strength and vitality in order to lure him building himself as a vanguard. Han didn¡¯t object and he comply with my instruction. Defeating one Doberman which was at level 9 shot his level straight to level 3 at the border of reaching level 4, Han seeing this was getting excited once again and distribute his points accordingly. I at his side seeing this think it would be good if we hunt more Doberman afterwards. Although I had an easier plan in mind but if I implement it, it would only hinder Han¡¯s battle experience. Hitting a non moving enemy would not be much of a training as if hitting a log. But as a matter of fact, increasing his level first would be the better option in this time of need. Equipping myself with another spare steel pipe while another one was given to Han. Han try to swing a few with his new weapon and he felt it was a good weapon. The only thing was to search for a proper shield for Han. It would be lucky if he gain a shield drop but to expect something so far out was indeed not advisable thus using the desk of a desk chair as the shield, I made a few adjustment for the grabbing hilt making him able to grasp it. although it was crude, being able to use it was good enough. Han felt a bit weird of using such desk shield but he didn¡¯t complain. The motive was to get strong and not care about appearance. I don¡¯t know why he was looking at me and also at the shield in a criss cross manner, but I can predict what he was trying to say to himself. if I can wear such ridiculous attire so can he. A pretty easy to discern his thinking process when just by seeing his expression. Returning to the ground floor, the morning sun has come up while the monsters were getting aware of our presence in the corridor. I brought Han back into the library while asking him to standby at the front door. While I at the outside deal with the monsters. The plan was a 2 step plan that involve me crippling the Doberman and Han hitting them till its death. Although it sounds simple, I hope Han could kill them faster not wanting to waste any more time. after securing almost 10 cripple Doberman inside the library while Han hitting them away, I advise him not to get complacent while doing this and not to let his guard down. Always maintain a good distance between the dogs to not get rip to shred by their jaws. I said to him I will be back after 2 hour or so and I try to push him to finish by 2 hours. Han just nod and continue his simple bashing practice. Going back outside, I venture out in the corridor with my intention of going into the violet lecture theatre. It was a smaller theatre compare to yesterday lecture theatre which I annihilate a clan of primates. I cast my spell heightening my defense to expect the unexpected within the closure of the theatre. As I walk inside slowly the whole theatre was within my sight and inside it were mushroom like creatures hopping around moving without a care. these mushrooms cap color varies from one end of the color spectrum to another end. Although it would seem cute but the reality was, the mushroom looks really weird with slit like eyes at the center of its stalk while its mouth was set slightly below its eyes. Jagged teeth can be seen pointing outward out of its mouth making the whole idea of a cute mushroom gone astray. As I step inside, the mushroom didn¡¯t even care about my presence. The numbers were more or less the same as the primates from the other lecture theatre reaching at most 200 or so. Venturing deeper into the theatre, the mushrooms didn¡¯t felt agitated at all by my presence. most of them walk by me not even looking at me. Reaching the bottom part of the theatre, two huge mushrooms were static with its eye closed. Vines sprouting out from above and below its mouth may represent a beard of some sort. Its stalk were even look disheveled. I didn¡¯t dare approaching it in case something would happen, but then as I stand there blankly a feeling of oddness sprout within me. Like there was something amiss going on. As I was thinking hard, I suddenly nod down and to my surprise two or three small size mushrooms were biting at my legs but the things I didn¡¯t feel a thing. Is it because their attack only amount to zero. As they were munching on my leg, I barely felt any pain but as my eyes watch closer drip of blood start pouring out. ¡®eh?¡¯ I shake them off wiggling them off my feet. After sending them off, they start to approach by hopping slowly towards me clamping down their jagged teeth. My vigilance returns at that instant and I jump on top of the desk. Looking at the sight of injury blood drip from the wounds but the wound was only superficial not to deep. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Opening up my status window, my health point drop a bit that must be due to the wound. I was bewildered by this event, why did I suddenly cant feel any pain. But then my eyes concentrated down below the description for additional status or effects. ¡®this¡­ Analgesic status ailment? This mean, I cant feel pain due to this status ailment?¡¯ I ponder when did I receive this status ailment, for one thing the only thing that are relevant are when I enter this theatre. Before that there was no such event that can make relate it with. is it the effect of being bitten by this mushroom. If its true then one would not feel any pain while fighting this monsters. A rather hard to adapt if the situation was turning bad the absence of pain will undoubtly mislead the person and was enough to lead to their death. A rather troublesome monster to fight. But wait¡­ ¡®why didn¡¯t I thought of this first, well this will be the path of getting stronger faster then. Should I let them all know about this?¡¯ With a new experiment to test, I quickly went to my private seminar room, where I stash a whole lot of my cubes. After checking my status once again, the status ailment was gone. This shows that the bite status effect would only effect up to certain period of time. I guess I need to take a periodic bite to induce the analgesic status ailment then. With the loots stash in the box, I walk back to the theatre. After entering I quickly sat down on the desk while once again I take a look at the status window. ¡®eh? Its back? but when did I get bitten¡¯ The analgesic status ailment had return as soon as I enter the premise. A weird phenomenon had occur, I didn¡¯t thought of it but while thinking of it logically based on facts alone, mushroom secrete spores and by spores it can travel through air and one way or another it can transmit whatever effect it can bring based on the monster itself. So this conclude it, this whole theatre is fill with analgesic mushrooms spores. ¡®damn it no wonder I was hit by those effects easily¡¯ At least I wont have to be bother getting bitten by those mushrooms. Readying myself, this time I only remove the upper armor while still wearing the pants, didn¡¯t want to go full naked with these mushrooms around. Not wasting anymore time I held one cube of the invisible chameleon cube to see what effect does it brings. Eating it in one sweep, I wait for the pain to come but then time pass 1 minute 5 minute 10 minute ¡®I cant feel any pain¡¯ This time a shortcut to power was well made for me as the side effect of the cube clearly disperse being in this theatre. Excited by this pure notion of getting strong even I cant wait to see what status that I will gain. Looking up to my status, my eyes turns wide with what im seeing right now. ¡®my health is depleting fast!¡¯ The health bar was dropping down point by points, seeing this my heart sunk. The absent of pain truly brings your guard down. The pain I suffer each night who would have thought I would lose damage through it. on second thought, how did I survive those hellish pain to begin with. Before I could think off any reason, the health deplete in front of my eyes, don¡¯t know what to do about this, I gulp down the red test tube that I have collected over the days I have been training. Since some of it I have used for the ladies, there were a few left for me to use. With every gulp, my health raise a bit until it fallen again. This continue until none was left, I felt remorse a bit on how wasting it was off using such thing but right now im in a predicament that could fall me to death. Seeing how my health was dropping, Biella quickly appeared in my mind. the healing skill that she has may help me. I rush back up the stairs wanting to reach Biella before its too late and as I reach the corridor of the seminar room area, a blasting wave of pain spread to my whole body. I collapse down to the floor jerking my body in every direction. This was the pain that I have always felt every night and by the look of it, a hint of amazement of how I deal with this pain. As the pain was too much to bear once again, I fell unconscious not knowing is it my end of the life or just another cycle of sleep. --- two hours pass I woke up realizing I was still alive but I groan as the pain still persist a bit. Waking up I heard a voice calling out to my name; ¡®Raine, are you okay?¡¯ said someone with a soft but gentle voice. Opening my eyes, the jet black hair with her light brown complexion exude a certain attraction which even attract myself even for a bit. But I recognize the face of this voice, as it was Biella. Sitting up, I watch as Mui and Biella were both at my side. While the trio junior stood far at the corner of the room still oblivious of how things happen. I spoke to Biella; ¡®what happen? And how did I get here?¡¯ ¡®Jalani and the others found you laying on the floor, there were surprised and they instantly brought you in here, luckily nothing happen. It seems your health bar was only half but overall there was no injury on your body so I just heal you for precaution¡¯ explain Biella while her face still showing concern towards me. ¡®thanks Biella¡¯ ¡®Raine, I know you are getting stronger but at least rest when you need to, it would be¡­¡¯ THUMP! Before Mui could finish her words, the lights that brighten the whole seminar room shut off as well as the air conditioner that was always running twenty four hours non-stop. Seeing these everyone turn silent, the room was dark but the light from the outside shines a bit of the interior. ¡®why did the lights go off?¡¯ ask Mui with look of worried on her face ¡®it must be the electricity it must have been cut off or they must be a problem with the electrical supply, I was expecting this but didnt thought much of it since the electricity was all fine¡¯ I said to them explaining behind the logic of the electric being cut off. Im well aware that for the electricity to be cut off something must have happen at the electrical generator station. One way another, monsters must have invaded that place or the auto relay system must have gone down if there was no one to monitor it all. ¡®this time, we are going back to the stone age¡¯ I said it without paying much attention to Mui and Biella. Both of them look a bit trouble at this, but it was a normal response anyone would indeed hold importance to electric as its been in our life since the day we were born and to feel the lost of need of this important need may throw our life astray. ¡®don¡¯t worry for now it would be best if we stay strong and stay united, for the both of you come since the electric have gone the time for departure is coming close¡¯ Both of them nod without any retaliation. It seems my word may have effect them to the better. before bringing them to the library, I went to see the four in training. I explain to them on whats happening and they more or less accept it. I ask of them to continue training but only use the room with windows for better vision although it was not perfect it was still count as training. I place a few more frogs than usual to counter balance the unused seminar room, I didn¡¯t thought it would be hard but I guess they can handle it. well training was meant to be hard to begin with. So good for them right? After settling that down I went to the library, it was dark as in a cave but I can hear the sound of Han still hitting the defenseless Doberman. Pity them even with the cover of dark they were still unable to rest in peace. ¡®Biella can you cast light orb? Its too dark in here hehe¡¯ Biella comply and quick cast her light orb spell without muttering any words of enchantment. The small orb of light gave vision in the proximity of its light . Han who saw the baffle stop for awhile and stare at the source of it. ¡®guys¡­¡¯ seeing for the first the orb of light, Han was astonish by it until I snap him off of it. ¡®hey Han, how is it doing good?¡¯ ¡®ah yeah, its fine and all. I already reach level six and just after finishing this mutt I would reach level 7¡¯ said Han with a grin on his face. then he suddenly realized; ¡®eh? Why the lights went off?¡¯ only now did he realized that the electricity was cut loose. ¡®ay Han you are being too engrossed with training even when the light were cut off you still didn¡¯t realize it¡¯ said Mui with a sarcastic tone ¡®haha I guess im too engross with it then¡¯ Han didn¡¯t realized that it was sarcasm thus he shrug it off as a friendly gesture. Quite a na?ve guy this Han but at least he had the determination. ¡®so how many are left?¡¯ I ask of him about the Doberman count ¡®hmm 5 or so¡¯ said Han ¡®I see then I need to two of them for Mui and Biella¡¯ ¡®yeah sure¡¯ said Han ¡®ouh yeah Biella can you leave the orb here or do you need to control it all the way¡¯ I ask of Biella if the orb can be left without her support. ¡®hmm I will try¡¯ as she said that she floats the orb above the door entrance and after a while it hover there. ¡®yes I succed¡¯ shouted Biella excited with her accomplishment, I gave a high five for her accomplishment. ¡®anyway we need to see the other two, they must be afraid of the dark in that room¡¯ After that we went to the room where the slimes spawn. Mas and Naina were frighten as they were hugging with each other with tears flowing down their cheeks. Seeing the first light from the orb that Biella manifest, Mas and Naina hurried to Mui and Biella crying their lungs out. I guess darkness doesn¡¯t suit anybody let alone for woman. After explaining of what happen, both of them calm down, and after Biella floats the orb of light at the center of the room, the whole place was brighten and both of them continue their training. Meanwhile I brought Biella and Mui in front of the barking cripple Doberman. ¡®aww, I feel sorry for the Doberman¡¯ Biella felt pity to the dog, well it does reflect how compassion she was even to a monster no less. ¡®Biella, there are monster you know its either us or them¡¯ Mui gave a stern lecture to Biella with her eyes showing resolution. ¡®well lets cut to the chase since there is no electricity you two need to level up faster so this is the only way, now come lets do this¡¯ I hold down the head of the Doberman while Biella use the knife to pierce through its eye. the only soft spot where it can be hurt. Biella look unwilling but she follow through with it until the Doberman turn lifeless. I can see that Biella don¡¯t really doing such thing but she need to realized it we are in a different world. after helping Mui finishing off the other Doberman. Both of their level raised quickly to level 3. Since the weakness of the these Doberman was already known to me, I didn¡¯t want to tell Han since it would proof to easy for him. Anyway after all of those are done I brought a few more Doberman that were cripple for Han while the two girls continue to do their things leisurely. Both Mui and Biella start reading up the medical text. I on the other hand went to the corridor and sat on a bench near the window. Opening up the skill window I open up the skill which I thought to be useless but then I realized something, the reason I was able to survive the pain the reason I was able to earn the bonus point. ¡®this¡­..¡¯
Skill Name:Skill Rank:Skill Level:Skill Experience:
Laze King¡¯s SlumberIntermediate328%
When sleeping; -increase health regeneration up to 420% -increase stamina regeneration up to 420% -increase effect of potion up to 180% -heal status ailment -increased absorption of any soul item to 30%
¡®this skill is incredible!¡¯ I exclaim while knowing the importance of this skill of mine. Then without a doubt, I would use this to the fullest!